#//She still doesn't get why he keeps laughing hysterically every time she brings it up

[dutybcrne]

Kaeya once gave up drinking for a whole month in penance because he'd accidentally embarrassed Diona in setting off her instincts to pounce by idly reflecting lights from an ice crystal.

[grandwretch]

only i must wander, chapter seven

[on ao3] [part one] [part two] [part three] [part four] [part five] [part six]

content warnings: graphic depictions of violence

a/n: this is the penultimate chapter of act one! if you've been putting it off, this is a great time to start reading.

"What a fucking night, am I right?" Eddie's voice was tense, leaning toward hysterical on its way to jovial. The van echoed silence back, the labored breathing of five tired kids the only response. 

Steve gave Eddie a small smile through the rearview mirror. He appreciated what Eddie was trying to do-- They'd never had a jokester on their team; Mostly Dustin just kept everyone from freaking out by relentlessly bullying everyone around him. It was a good attempt to keep them all from dwelling on what had just happened, but Steve couldn't bring himself to laugh. 

He would probably still be crying if he wasn't so dehydrated. 

They had loaded him into the back of the van with the kids while he'd been in the throes of his breakdown. Erica had climbed into his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck, not a single word spoken as he sobbed into her hair. She slept now, head on Steve's shoulder, and he tried not to flinch when the bad shocks on the van shifted her weight onto his bullet wound. 

Dustin hadn't looked at him the entire drive home. Even after Steve had stopped crying and started responding to Eddie's nervous commentary, Dustin hadn't looked up from his own shoes. Steve would honestly be worried about the kid if he couldn't feel the resentment in the air. It was obvious that Dustin was pissed, and probably at Steve, but he was too fucking tired to figure out why.

"Where am I even going, Steve?" Eddie asked, when the silence hung a little too long for comfort. 

"Not to my house," Steve said, automatically. "Or any house that might be in their records." 

"You think someone might be coming after you?" Eddie asked, eyes darting around the road behind them as if black SUVs were going to spawn into existence. 

"I have no idea," Steve admitted. "It didn't look like there were many... survivors, but if we made it out we have to believe that someone else might have, too. Plus, you know, there's no telling who they called while we were in there--" 

"They're going to blame us for this." Robin's voice was shaky and vague, disconnected from the conversation. "I can fucking feel it." 

"There's no way this gets public enough to need someone to blame it on," Steve said.

"How are they going to cover up that many explosions?" Robin demanded. Steve winced as her voice rose, and decided to count himself lucky that she was still checked in enough to yell at him. "In the middle of nowhere?" 

"Fourth of July," Dustin said, dully. He still didn't look up.

"Exactly." Steve nodded. "Besides, the public doesn't even know about the lab-- Framing this as an attack would just invite unnecessary attention." 

"So we're..." Eddie frowned, and Steve watched his eyebrows knit together in the mirror. "Waiting to see who comes after us?" 

"There's too many reasons for them to want us dead to just assume that everything's going to be okay now," Steve said, voice grave. Sure, the last two years had been light enough on the government secrets that Steve had flown under the radar, but Nancy had never let him forget just how close he had come. He'd felt hunted, watched, for every moment he and Nancy were together, and now he felt the target on his back with a certainty he'd rarely felt about anything else. 

"Why would they possibly--" Eddie tried, but Steve couldn't let them ignore this. 

"We've seen things that no other Wesen has, and left alive," Steve interrupted. He kept his voice low, not wanting to wake Erica or scare Robin, but firm. They had to hear this. They had to understand why he had never wanted to involve them in all this, and why they had to watch their backs now that they knew. "Robin wasn't involved in the last two run-ins, but my name was all over their reports. After what we saw in there, I probably know more about the Upside Down and Project Indigo than anyone besides Brenner himself. They'd have to be stupid to not come after us. And probably Nancy and Murray and Joyce, too, considering they were the ones actually paying attention the first two times--" 

"So what do you do now? How do you usually get them to leave you alone?" 

It wasn't a bad question, if only Steve had actually known the answer. Hopper and Mrs. Byers usually handled the suits, doing their duty as the only adults on their side. If a kid had to get involved, it was usually Nancy or Jonathan. The most Steve had ever done was sign a few papers under Hopper's watchful eye. Now, as far as he knew, the government had never actually come after any of them for what they knew, not since Brenner's death. Dr. Owens had felt too guilty for that. 

The only person they'd had to actively hide was El, and she hadn't had a real identity to cover up. This was going to be... difficult.

"Historically?" Steve said, wincing. "Fake your death and go into hiding."

"Should I even be heading towards Hawkins right now?" Eddie asked, "I mean, I'd take you to the trailer, but I don't want to get Wayne involved in all this--" 

"Of course not, man." Steve never would have even thought of going to Wayne with this. The man had already done more than could be expected, and Steve already felt guilty over dragging Eddie into this. If something were to happen to them, it would already hurt the old Blutbad enough to lose his nephew. There was no reason to make Wayne Munson another missing person in Hawkins, Indiana. 

No, they were on their own here.

"--and there's no way we have enough first aid to make sure Harrington here doesn't die of an infection," Eddie continued, narrowing his eyes at Steve in the mirror. 

"I think I hit my death limit for the day," Steve joked weakly. "I'm practically immortal, now." 

He tapped Dustin's foot with his own, trying to get the kid to smile. Dustin blinked down at the van floor, the frown on his face immovable. "We should go to the cabin," he said. 

"Cabin?" Eddie echoed.

"Hop has a cabin in the woods behind my house," Steve said. "My little sister lives there. It's the safest place I can think of, and I need... I need to see her." 

"Not your sister," Dustin mumbled under his breath. Steve ignored him. If the kid wanted to piss him off out of some weird sense of revenge, he would have to try a lot harder than that. 

Steve just really needed to be with El right now. She was probably the only person who would understand what he had just gone through-- Robin could, too, maybe, but she hadn't been there. She hadn't seen the things they'd done to him, and she didn't know what it felt like to die. Maybe El didn't either, at least Steve hoped she didn't, but Steve knew that whatever she had gone through in the labs, it was something close to what he had just lived through. 

He didn't know if he planned on telling her or not. He wasn't sure if that would help either of them, in the long run. What he was sure of, though, was that just being near her would help. He just wanted to hold her close for a moment, her in one arm and Dustin in the other, if the kids would allow it, and just breathe. Just for a moment. Maybe... half an hour, if the world would stop falling apart around them. 

Steve tightened his hold on Erica just a little, all the gentle care he wanted to give El with nowhere else to go. 

Hopper's cabin would be the safest place, anyway. It wasn't listed under any recognizable name, if it was listed anywhere, and Hop would know what to do. He would know the right people to call, how to keep Eddie from getting the blowback. More importantly, he would be able to get in touch with Mrs. Byers so Steve could make sure that whatever those zombies were, they didn't have anything to do with Will. 

God, he really hoped they didn't have anything to do with Will. He hadn't seen the kid lose his shit last year, but he'd had nightmares over what little Nancy and Mike had told him. He couldn't imagine what Jonathan had gone through, in those few weeks. If that kind of thing had happened to Dustin or El, Steve would have lost his mind. 

The idea that now it was happening to multiple people, that it was spreading was-- It was-- 

Steve's stomach flipped. 

The rest of the drive into Hawkins was quiet. Well, as quiet as it could possibly be with Eddie and Robin's compulsive rambling. Steve let them go at it for miles, their high, frightened monologues tripping over each other all the way home. He'd long since learned to half-listen to Robin's scattered theories, and it was easy to tune Eddie out with her, letting their voices merge into one humming melody in the back of Steve's head. He kept his brain focused on the quieter, more important sounds-- Erica's heartbeat next to his own, the rhythm of Dustin's breathing. Eddie's steady tapping on the steering wheel was the unceasing undercurrent for the symphony, accompanied by the soft scratch of Robin's nails against her skin. 

Steve passed the miles in a haze, and he was barely awake when they rolled to a stop in front of Hopper's cabin. He had no idea how Eddie had even found the place-- Had he really been so deep in his own thoughts that he hadn't even heard Dustin's sulking directions? 

Dustin scrambled out of the back of the van with a clatter, throwing the doors open before Eddie had even properly parked. The sound roused Erica, but Steve simply scooped her up against his chest and followed after him. As Robin and Eddie got out of the van, both still mumbling to each other quietly, Steve scanned the woods. 

The cabin was always quiet, but today the silence had a strange quality to it that Steve couldn't place. Hopper's beat up truck was nowhere to be found, but that wasn't so unusual; The man did, after all, have to put in some face time at both work and his legal address, if only to keep up appearances. Still, there was a stillness to the trees that Steve didn't like, and the absence of birdsong only made him more paranoid. 

Speaking of paranoia, where the hell was El? Hopper had warned her to hide at the first possible sign of other people, an instruction that she hardly ever followed. Half the time Steve pulled up now, she was out of the door before he even crested the last turn, sprinting to throw her arms around Steve or Dustin. If Hopper wasn't home, she'd spend entire hours lounging in the grass next to the cabin and staring up at the clouds. But she didn't call for him, and Steve didn't hear any movement from inside the cabin. 

Had El been scared off by the unfamiliar van? Steve doubted it. Eddie's shitty vehicle didn't exactly scream government, but Steve didn't think that El would just sit around and wait to be found if someone suspicious pulled up to their very secret safehouse. Besides, Steve and Dustin were here. Where was she? 

Dustin threw open the door with the nonchalance of a child who'd never had to foot the bill at Lowe's. 

"Eleven! It's us!" There was no answer from inside the cabin. "Jane?" he tried again, tentatively. Still, there was no answer. Dustin walked further into the shadows of the dark, empty cabin, and with a grimace, Steve followed. 

They had both been in the cabin dozens of times in the last month; Steve found himself there most nights Hop had to work, just to give El a change in company. Steve had never been in the cabin alone, though. El had always been there, and more often than not, Hop was, too. He had never seen the cabin in the dark, never seen the warm, brown tones of the living room bathed in grey. Being alone was something Steve had gotten used to, over the years-- Loneliness settled over his life like dust, a film over every inch of the Harrington house. Seeing it here, where before there had only been warmth and light, unsettled him. 

Erica struggled in Steve's grip, beginning to mumble under her breath in her sleep. Although every instinct told Steve to clutch her tighter to his chest, Steve forced himself to kneel beside the big over-stuffed couch by the door and settle her onto the cushions. 

"El?" Dustin called, from the back of El's room. "El, where are you? Fuck! El!" 

"Dustin, calm down," Robin said. She and Eddie had crept to the edges of the doorway, peeking in. Steve got why they might be a little hesitant to come in to the police chief's secret hideout, but he didn't have time to coax them into being normal about it. "Maybe she went out?" 

"She's not allowed!" Panic had begun to creep into Dustin's voice.

"Maybe she just snuck out with Max again," Steve said, trying to be as soothing as he possibly could with his hoarse voice. "She probably just got bored while we were, uh, gone." 

"Oh, so everyone was just hanging out without me, huh?" Dustin pouted. 

"Totally not the time, loser," Erica said, sleepily. 

Steve almost reminded her to be nice to her brother, until he remembered that, no, Dustin wasn't Erica's brother-- and Erica's real brother was somewhere out there where Steve couldn't keep him safe. Somewhere that might already be crawling with zombies or evil scientists or who knows what else. 

"Should we call... uh, Max?" Eddie asked, taking a small step into the house. 

"No, they never hang out there because Max's brother is a fucking creep," Dustin answered. "There's no telling where they are. Maybe we should call Mike and Lucas, and see if they know?" 

Steve ignored them, looking around the cabin for any sign of where either of its inhabitants might be. Hopper's jacket wasn't hanging on the hook, which meant he was wearing his uniform, wherever he was. El hadn't left anything on the table, no book or crafts, so she'd at least left of her own voilition-- Steve took a few steps into the kitchen nook, peeking at the dishes left in the kitchen sink, when he saw a note laying on the little free counter space. 

It was Hopper's handwriting, scrawled hastily and cramped onto the back of a sloppily torn off ticket. It read: 

Got a call. Going in. Be back before dinner with Steve. Love you. Dad. 

Dinner with Steve. 

Dinner with Steve? 

"Fuck," Steve cursed as the realization finally clicked into place. "Fuck fuck fuck." 

"What?" Eddie asked, crossing the room to Steve's side with long strides. 

"I was supposed to come over for dinner last night," Steve said. The note crumpled in his clenched fist. Hopper had told him to come over for dinner the morning before, and Steve had foolishly thought there would be plenty of time for family dinner after a time meeting. There had been no plans for daring rescues, after all.

Robin's face creased in confused compassion. "I think they'll forgive--"

"No, Rob, I mean that this letter hasn't moved, and the fact that's it's still here means that they haven't been home since yesterday," Steve said. He could hear the agression in his own voice, could feel himself start to shout, but he didn't know how to stop it and keep his hands from shaking. "Where the fuck--" 

Eddie's hand landed on Steve's back, a warm, stable presence. He left it there, not rubbing or patting, but just... holding. Supporting. "Maybe they're out looking for you?" he offered. 

"And they didn't try the walkie?" Steve asked. "They didn't try and find Dustin?"

Robin and Eddie shared a look. "Alright, enough," Eddie said. He spoke in that deep, fake voice that Steve himself put on when the kids were pissing him off. The kind of voice you used when you desperately wanted to seem like the authority in the group. "I get you're freaked out, Steve, but you need to take care of yourself first." 

"No, I-- Something's wrong," Steve said, and the truth of it settled into his ribs like lead. "We have to go look for them." 

What if the government knew about the cabin? What if they had known to look for Steve there, and they had found El? Sure, there was no sign of a struggle, but what if they had used Steve somehow, or Hopper-- Fuck, had Hopper actually been looking for him last night? Was it possible that in their own panic, Erica, Dustin, and Eddie hadn't heard him on the walkie? 

"I get it, man, I really do," Eddie said, his voice barely loud enough to be heard by the blood rushing in Steve's ears, "but you're not going to be able to help them without a few stitches and a nap, man." 

"They're-- No, you don't get it. They're my family, and they need me, I can't--"

"Enough!" Dustin shouted, his angry voice breaking through Steve and Eddie's quiet argument. He stood in the hallway outside of El's room, his teary eyes narrowed in anger. He glared at them both, Steve and Eddie, as if they were the ones who had taken El away, as if they had meant for him to be alone and scared. And maybe he was right. Maybe it was their fault. "You've done enough for one day, Steve," Dustin said, spitting every word out of his mouth like they disgusted him. "Stop making shit harder on everyone and just wait on the fucking bench for a second, okay?"  

Silence filled the cabin as Dustin stomped through the living room, straight past them and out the front door. 

Dustin certainly got what he wanted-- Steve shut the fuck up. Shut down, really. He could barely feel the tips of his fingers as he watched Dustin disappear through the door. He was so sick of this. So sick of fucking up so often, always in front of the kids. Erica was staring at him now, her big brown eyes locked on him as he struggled not to just let himself drop to the floor and give up. 

Eddie was the first to get his wits about him. "Erica," he said, "Why don't you go change into something you haven't been wearing all day? I'm sure Steve's sister has something you can change into." He then turned back to Steve, voice dipping low enough the kids couldn't hear. "Where does Hop keep the first aid kit?" 

"In his room," Steve mumbled. Right nightstand, second drawer. It took up nearly the whole thing, and they had extra bandages and antiseptic stuff in the gaps on the sides. They'd restocked after using half Hop's supply on Steve's head last fall. 

"Okay, let's get you cleaned up. Rob, you should probably--" 

"I'm gonna take a shower," Robin interrupted. She looked down at Steve's blood-soaked polo. "You think your sister has a sweatshirt big enough for me to steal?" 

"I think..." Steve took a deep breath, trying to remember. "I think she stole a couple of mine for pajamas last fall. They should be in there somewhere." 

With Erica and Robin safe in El's room, and Dustin doing God knew what outside, Steve silently led Eddie into Hopper's room. Whatever nervous energy had kept Eddie rambling had apparently run out, because he didn't say a word, either. Not that Steve minded. His brain wasn't exactly busy, but there definitely wasn't room for a conversation in there. He barely had room for his own thoughts; Every single emotion had to be carefully handled, or the whole damn thing would fall apart in his hands. 

Metaphorical hands. 

Although, Steve thought as he sat on the floor, leaning against Hopper's bed, his real hands weren't doing so hot either. He still hadn't got them to stop shaking, even as he pressed them against stiff, stained denim. 

Eddie pulled the first aid kit from the drawer, directed by Steve's exhausted gesturing, leaving it open as he dropped to the floor in front of Steve. He said nothing as he poured some antiseptic onto a clean bandage, only frowned at the sluggishly bleeding wound on Steve's shoulder as if it had somehow wrong him. 

And maybe it had. Steve didn't know how this zombie shit worked. He still felt like himself, but maybe it was just like the movies. Maybe Steve had doomed them all by getting bit. Maybe Dustin was right, and he had ruined everything by always trying to save the day. Then again, the zombie hadn't given him much choice, and-- 

No, Steve thought angrily. Dustin didn't get to start yelling accusations and get the privilege of Steve taking them seriously. The little shit had begged Steve to do this, practically forced him to become this monster, and now he was mad at Steve for, what? Being a monster? Not dying when a human would have long since given up? Dustin didn't get to be mad at him for this, Steve decided, and he definitely didn't get to stop him. Nobody would stop him, not when Steve had finally found the one thing he was good at. 

"You know Henderson didn't mean that, right?" Eddie asked. The man didn't look up from where he was cleaning the bite mark on Steve's shoulder, the careful dab and sting of bandage against the wound. Steve wouldn't have even thought he was the one Eddie was talking to if they hadn't been the only two people in the room. 

"I've never seen him that angry before," Steve said. "Especially not at me." 

"Stop. The kid fucking adores you, man," Eddie said, throwing the soiled bandage to the side and prepping a new one. "He's just... scared." 

Steve snorted. "I've been babysitting Dustin for over half a year now, and that kid is never scared. Not even when you beg him to be." 

Eddie froze for just a moment, hesitating before shaking his head and continuing. "He fucking freaked when you got taken, Steve," he said. His hands were steady, but he couldn't hide the shake in his voice. "I mean, we all were, but Dustin couldn't stop crying."

Steve couldn't remember if he'd ever seen Dustin cry before. Maybe once, in the tunnels, when he was saying goodbye? The memories from the tunnels were hazy, at best, and Steve had never found the right questions or the right time to ask them. Was that the last time Dustin had cried, or just the last time he had let Steve see it? Steve didn't know what to do with the knowledge that Dustin had cried without him. For him, but without him. Steve forgave Dustin a little; He was starting to hate himself, too.

"You know when you're a kid, and you cry so hard you can't breathe? I thought he was going to pass out, but he just kept going. For fucking hours, man. He was just sobbing and fighting me, trying to go back. He was convinced that we had left you to die, and I couldn't tell him otherwise, because I didn't want to lie to the little dude." Eddie's voice was choked, like Dustin hadn't been the only one crying. Steve knew what it was like, being the one left behind to care for those who weren't strong enough to care for themselves. It was a tough, thankless job, and Eddie deserved a lot better than being forced to clean up Steve's messes-- physical and emotional. 

"Dustin always throws himself into these things," Steve said.  "He cares a lot about the people around him." 

"He cares a lot about you. If he always puts himself on the frontline of this shit, it's only because you taught him how to do it," Eddie said, pressing just a little harder against Steve's shoulder as if to remind him why they were here. 

"That's not--" 

"I'm serious, Harrington," Eddie said. "If Henderson has a weird savior complex, then it's only because he wants to stick with his big brother, who has one so big he has a government conspiracy against his own parents." 

Steve closed his eyes, resisting the urge to groan. Had Dustin told literally everyone in Hawkins about Steve and Hopper's plan? "I can't believe he told you. That's supposed to be, like, top secret Party shit." 

"Oh, yeah," Eddie said, chuckling. "You have the life of a DND character, I hope you know that." 

"So they keep telling me," Steve sighed. "Well, maybe you can use it in the next campaign. Local dipshit knight pushes away everyone who ever loved him." 

"Stop with the pity party," Eddie said, pressing firmly enough that Steve hissed under his breath. "Henderson still loves you, he's just freaked because he realized his real-life hero is even more fragile than the ones he makes up with his friends. He'll come around once he catches his breath." 

"... Okay." Steve wasn't sure he agreed, with Eddie or Dustin. He knew he was no hero, even if he turned out to make a pretty good Grimm. Grimms weren't heroes. At least, they shouldn't be. High school had been a slow, stupid journey into figuring out that Steve wasn't the kind of person that anyone should idolize. 

Eddie, though, now he would make an excellent hero. Eddie wouldn't pull the kids into violence and mayhem all the time. Eddie would actually share their weird, nerdy interests without griping all the time. Eddie would be able to remember the names of all their favorite characters. Eddie was a good role model. A good person. The fact he was even here with Steve right now was a miracle. 

"You're pretty heroic yourself, Munson," Steve said. He tried to keep his voice casual, the way he did when he'd compliment Tommy or one of the other... fixations. "How'd you even track us down?" 

"You--" Eddie finally raised his head, confusion written plainly all over his face. He blinked at Steve for a moment before frowning. "Huh, okay. You didn't do it on purpose?" 

"Do what?" Steve shifted, his knees pulling to his chest. 

"You called us, man." Steve didn't know how to place Eddie's tone. There was an awe to it, like people talked about space, sometimes, or God. But that couldn't be true. Not of anything Steve could do, not from Eddie. 

"Wha--" 

"I mean, I guess not, if you didn't know," Eddie rushed to clarify. "But we felt you. It was-- Dustin lost it, and I can't blame him, because it made me feel like I was about to break wieder or something. Like-- Like a nightmare." 

Steve found himself a little offended by that, somehow, even through all of the confusion. "And you thought it was me?" 

"I mean, it was either that or a real monster had shown up." Eddie shrugged, and picked up some guaze. "We were hoping it was you." 

"And it led you to me and Robin?" 

"We followed it all the way to Lafayette. The closer we got, the thicker it got, until it was almost physical. Or I think maybe it was physical, because this storm started brewing," Eddie continued. He lowered his head again, concentrating on wrapping Steve's shoulder. "Over the power plant the clouds were so thick it was almost pitch black before the sun even set, but it never rained." 

"Fuck." There had been nothing about storms or ominous feelings in any of Grandpa Otis's journal entries. If there had been some kind of innate Grimm power meant to call for help, wouldn't World War 2 be the exact time and place you'd want to use it? Or maybe Grandpa Otis hadn't been able to use it, or maybe it was harmful in some way, or maybe-- 

"We were still trying to figure out how to get to you and Robs when everything went bad," Eddie said. 

"If that was me, I guess I can't be too surprised," Steve said. He'd been waiting for the other shoe to drop on this Grimm busines, and now here it was. Physical and peer-reviewed evidence of Steve's failure. "I have no idea how or why it happened, but it makes sense that the bogey man has better powers than punch real good." 

"Yeah." 

"Do you--" Steve looked down at the burns on his chest, the tiny biting holes left by the stun gun. "Do you think maybe it was because I died?" 

"I wish you'd stop saying that." 

"Well, I just--" Steve shrugged. "It figures my only useful power is something I'm hopefully never going to use again."

"Stop. Just--" Eddie cut himself off, and Steve watched the woge ripple across his face for just a moment before settling back into calm humanity. Being raised by Wayne Munson must have been a fucking wonder, Steve thought, as Eddie went from the maddest he'd ever seen him to slightly peeved in one long breath. "I didn't spend two days awake and hunting just for you to put yourself down like that, Steve. You're... You're not--" 

"Look, I'm-- I know it must be weird to hear it, after all your..." Steve squirmed. "Problems with my parents." 

"I don't have--" 

"But I don't think they choose to be assholes, really. It's like a fucking curse, man." Here it was, the big secret that Steve couldn't get anyone to believe. "One day I'm going to get angry enough I'm going to end up just like them to get some peace and quiet in my own fucking head. You think I don't see it coming? I know what I'm like when I'm angry, and it's not pretty." 

"You forget we went to high school together, Harrington. Hawkins had bigger, angrier guys walking through it's halls on the daily," Eddie said.  "I mean, Hargrove was a petty monster, but he was human, and--" 

"Oh, Hargrove? You mean the guy I tried to kill?" It was an exaggeration, but Steve was tired of people brushing him off.

Eddie rolled his eyes. "If that was you trying to kill him, you did a pretty shitty job." 

"It's not about how good I am at it, Eddie, it's about--" Steve swallowed, trying to figure out how to point his words to finally get them to stick in Eddie's skull. "It's about the fact that if I had just tried to talk to him, maybe I wouldn't have had to try! Maybe he might not have gotten hurt. Maybe I wouldn't have gotten hurt." 

"Yeah, or maybe he might have gotten away with whatever you were trying to stop him from doing," Eddie pointed out. 

Steve had to admit that Eddie kind of had a point with that one. Billy hadn't exactly been thoughtful or tentative in his actions against the kids. If anything, things might have been worse if Steve hadn't stepped in. But would they have? Would they really? Could Steve trust that impulse, or was it just another Grimm instinct that had gotten its teeth into him early? He weakly tried to argue his way out of the corner."That's not... I'm sure it was a misunderstanding, okay? If I had just... explained, about Lucas and Max, then--" 

"Lucas and-- He just so happened to be going after Lucas Sinclair? The guy whose little sister we just had to rescue from being kidnapped?" Eddie shook his head. "Steve, you don't reason with guys like that." 

"Maybe not! But we'll never know for sure, because I lost my cool and tried to be the fucking hero, and now Max can't bring her boyfriend home, and Tommy Hagan won't even look me in the eyes anymore, and I have these fucking headaches I cannot get rid of--" Steve sucked in a breath, the edge of a sob crushing his throat. "And it's all because I was angry and stressed and heartbroken--" 

"Did I ever tell you that my dad is in federal prison for murder?" 

Steve stopped, the panic stuck in his throat. He and Eddie held eye contact for a brief, awful moment. It was every reason that Steve hated looking people in the eyes-- He never understood what he found there, but he always felt as though his were giving away all his secrets. It felt like baring himself completely for someone who could never return the favor. For Eddie, though, Steve made himself hold still, so that Eddie could look. 

Eddie didn't have many secrets left, anyway. Steve had a feeling he'd just heard the deepest one. 

Eventually, Eddie's eyes darted back down to his hands, and Steve felt the grip on his throat loosen enough to say,"Wh-- No. I didn't even-- I didn't even think that was a thing that could happen to wesen." 

"It can. Usually if they're too human about it, or if, you know, they turn themselves in," Eddie said, and he shrugged, like the particulars of it didn't matter much. Steve couldn't imagine anything mattering more, but maybe it was less important when it was something you've known all your life.  

"Is that why..." Steve didn't know what he was allowed to ask. "Is that why you and Wayne went wieder?" 

"Nah. Wayne and my dad went wieder before I was born. Well, technically the exact day I was born," Eddie said, a bitter smirk twisting his lips. "They didn't want me to grow up like they did, the traditional way. They wanted to give me a chance to grow up human." 

"So what happened?" Steve asked. 

Eddie sighed. "When I was nine, my mom finally caught up to us. She's really traditional." Eddie sat back, leaning against the far wall. It felt easier, with a little distance between them, but Steve was beginning to miss the steady warmth of Eddie's hands. "I don't really blame her for that part. She had about as much choice in it as I do being wieder. But she sent some guys after us, to bring me back to her pack." 

"And your dad..." Steve wasn't sure if he wanted to finish the sentence. Sometimes, the way he said facts made other people hear them as accusations-- He couldn't risk losing Eddie to a misunderstanding as stupid as that.

"I don't think he wanted to fight, at first. I don't remember a lot of it, and I was hiding, so--" Eddie waved vaguely, as if he could just bat childhood trauma out of the air like a pesky fly. "My dad was never a big fighter, though. But Wayne was. Wayne was fighting. And then-- And then when the other guys started winning, well--" 

"I get it," Steve said, quickly.

"Anyway, the point is: He turned himself in, but not in one time I've seen him since, did I think my dad ever regretted what he did. And that's-- Anytime I get angry, I think about him, in that jail cell. Chipping away at his sentence with good behavior." 

Shame settled over Steve faster than it had since Barb (and, God, he could not think about Barb right now, after everything). He had killed someone today, with such ease that it made his stomach turn to think of it. Sure, Robin had helped, but he had been the one to get them into the situation-- The one who had dug his teeth into flesh. The worst part of it was, Steve knew he would have killed more, if given the chance. He had wanted to. He had been so blessedly close to it, a time or two. And there had been no noble reason for it, no righteousness to his actions. 

The only motivation that Steve had ever had was anger, plain and simple. 

Steve looked down, tears stinging his eyes. "You're a good son," he said, voice thick. "Fuck, Eddie, you're a good person." 

"No, I'm not." Eddie leaned in, one of his hands finding Steve's knee. Steve stared down at his clean, strong hands against the bloodied denim and tried not to think too deeply about any of it. "You're missing the point. I'm not a pacifist because that's the right thing to do, Steve. It doesn't make me a better person. Sometimes, it's not even because it's what my dad wants for me. I keep wieder because the alternative fucking terrifies me. If I break it, even once, I don't know what I'll do. I'm not brave enough. I couldn't sit in  a chair and stare at Wayne through plastic and smile, and know I did the right thing. I could never--" 

"Not being capable of murder is a good thing, Eddie. I get that Wesen society has kind of messed us all up, but--" 

"Steve, if someone came through that door right now and tried to kill you, I would let it happen," Eddie said. Steve looked up at him, and saw the truth in Eddie's eyes. "I would let them murder you in front of me, because I'm more scared of what happens if I try to stop it. That's not... That's not good. That's what's legal, that's what's safe, but not for a second do I lie to myself enough to believe that's what's good." 

"Eddie," Steve breathed, because he was, he was, Steve would die again just to bask in the light of Eddie's goodness, what part of it wasn't he understanding-- 

"You're not a monster, Steve," Eddie said, his voice so gentle and kind that it burned Steve from the inside out to hear it. "You're a knight." 

"I'm so fucking angry, all the time," Steve sobbed, the only argument he had left.  

"Good people get angry when they see evil. Even Jesus threw a few good temper tantrums, I hear." 

Steve choked out a laugh, strangled by sobs. It wasn't that funny, not really, especially for a guy who'd never been to church-- But it was the way Eddie said it that made him laugh, the way Eddie's voice curled around the syllables smug and expectant. No, it wasn't funny, but Steve had a very long day, and too much relief and thankfulness in his chest felt, for a moment, like happiness. 

"I know we're not exactly best friends, Harrington," Eddie continued, his voice warm, "but I'm proud of you. I'm proud to be on your side. I don't know how much of a help I'll be, but I hope I can find even a speck of your courage along the way." 

Steve rolled his eyes and let body unravel, muscles slumping with exhaustion. His feet slid across the floor until they came to a stop next to Eddie's own, the rubber tips of Steve's shoes pressing into the fabric of Eddie's. "I don't believe for a second that you're a coward, Munson. A real coward wouldn't have protected Erica and Dustin like that," he said. "And they definitely wouldn't have gone towards the freaky Grimm feeling." 

"I barely did anything," Eddie said, looking away. A blush began to creep its way across Eddie's face, subtle in the dim light from Hopper's window. "You wanna talk about bravery, we should be talking about Buckley. The balls on that lady." 

Right. Steve had almost let himself forget about the massive crush Eddie had on Robin. It was odd, because if it was someone Steve was into, he'd be with them right now, but here Eddie was. With him. Maybe Eddie was just too shy to invite himself into Robin's shower? Or maybe he was trying to keep a low profile, and make a move after the horror show was over? 

Jealousy bloomed in Steve's chest. It figured that he'd go through hell and back to make friends, and then by the end of it all they'd probably be too wrapped up in each other to remember their poor, single dipshit of a friend. Still, the jealousy wasn't enough to overshadow the good that Robin had done in Steve's life. Even in the just the last forty-eight hours, she'd probably become the most loyal friend Steve had ever had. She was definitely the most reliable. There weren't many Robin Buckleys in this world, and Steve wasn't going to let one of his stupid obsessions get in the way of him keeping her around.

"Yeah, she's kind of amazing," Steve admitted. 

"I would literally never be able to do that. To stand next to someone and have their back, no matter what happens? Literally staring down the barrel of a gun for love? Maybe we're both wrong, and Robin's the knight in shining armor." Eddie's voice was wistful, so pained that Steve shifted awkwardly under the weight of it. 

It was one thing for Eddie to crush on Robin, and another entirely for him to go around talking about how he didn't measure up to her, or how she should be with Steve instead. That kind of thing never went well. There was a year in middle school where Tommy and Steve had awkwardly tried to figure out just which of them was expected to ask Carol out, and even that childish love triangle had nearly torn apart their friendship four years early. He needed to nip this is in the bud now if he wanted to have any hope of keeping this friendship. 

"Robbie and I aren't like that. I mean, I love her, but she's a friend," Steve stressed. "We're both single. Completely unattached." 

Eddie's eyes found Steve's, solemn and wide. "Well, maybe you should change that." 

Yeah, that absolutely wasn't going to happen. 

The amount that Steve wanted to be with Robin hovered somewhere around 20%-- and that amount was only because of the strange, possessive parts of Steve's brain that thought if Robin was in love with him, he wouldn't have to share her. Nothing about that was really what Steve would call romantic. No one would ever believe that, though, because he was Steve Harrington. Steve Harrington never wanted to be just friends with a girl, ignoring Carol and Nicole and Tina and all his other female friends. He couldn't even pick up a dropped pencil for a girl without rumors flying around the school by 7th period.

What it came down to, really, was that Steve had spent much more time thinking about kissing Eddie than Robin, and there was no way for him to admit that out loud. At least, not to Eddie. There wasn't much else Steve could do to broadcast 'not a threat' because, unfortunately, most of the guys of Hawkins had never given him another choice. 

Then again, did Steve really want to give Eddie the all-clear? If Eddie thought Steve and Robin were dating, wouldn't that be the perfect way to make sure Eddie and Robin never did? Maybe it was completely terrible of him to consider, but he'd killed a man today, and a little social manipulation seemed practically saint-like in comparison. If Steve just made sure that he stayed squarely between them, then they could all three stay together, single and vaguely miserable. 

Ugh, why was he even thinking about this? There were zombies in Hawkins, and his family was missing, and he had to get Erica back to her parents, and-- The list was piling higher and higher, and Steve really didn't have time to weigh the moral cost of keeping Eddie's eyes solely on him. 

"Eddie, if--" 

"Hey, Steve? The shower's open." Robin peeked through the open door, her eyes so wide that Steve could count all the colors in her irises. He wondered if she'd heard Eddie trying to cajole him, and didn't know if he felt worse for Eddie or himself. Eddie, because he'd just tried to push the girl he liked into a relationship with a different guy in front of the girl herself. Or him, because now he had to pull himself out of this stupid little world he'd created where he and Eddie were the only people who mattered. 

Maybe dying had fucked something up in his head, because he was pretty sure that it wasn't working the way it was supposed to. There should be other things on his mind right now, right? Jesus Christ, maybe he would have to look into one of those conversion camps for himself, after this was all over. Steve wasn't stupid enough to believe any of that shit worked on actual gay people, but maybe it would on him? He just had a bad habit. Therapy worked on bad habits all the time. 

Wait. Had his mom lied about going to therapy to stop smoking? That was kinda fucked-- 

"Ah," Eddie said, when Steve stayed suspiciously quiet. "Your lady-love calls, Harrington." 

Steve flinched out of his train of thought, shooting Eddie a frown and a nasty look. "Seriously, Eddie. It's not like that." 

"Whatever you say, Steve," Eddie said, eyes fixed on a muted square of sunlight cast across the floor.

A part of Steve wanted to stay, wanted to make Eddie understand, but that was exactly the kind of thing Steve was supposed to stop doing. He struggled with himself for a moment, jaw working in frustration, before he gave up with a huff and pushed himself off the floor. Stupid, stubborn boys. God knew why Steve's brain always fixated on them when there were clever, pretty girls like Nancy or Robin around. Hell, there was probably a clever, pretty boy who didn't make Steve want to pull his hair out somewhere, right? 

"Don't get your bandages wet," Eddie called after him, as Steve stalked out of Hopper's room. 

Robin trailed behind him, oblivious to-- or perhaps just too polite to mention --the scene she'd just witnessed.

"Can I--" She paused, hands flapping nervously.  "I don't really want to be alone right now." 

Steve shrugged, gesturing to his shoulder. "Yeah, sure. I can't take a shower, anyway. I'm just going to try to get the blood off." 

It was a blessing he'd worn boxers that morning, Steve thought, as he dropped his pants. He probably should have felt worse about standing around in his underwear in front of a girl, bathroom door open, but-- It was hard to think of Robin that way. It was hard to think about anything that way right now, honestly. Steve might angst about Eddie and relationship woes, but if the guy came in and offered a blow job right now, Steve would still turn him down-- His brain was all for the teenage bullshit, apparently, but his body was still in survival mode. 

And what Steve needed right now was to wash his fucking hair before the feeling of dried blood on his forehead forced him to kill himself. 

As much as Steve missed his high-pressure shower at home, he wasn't above sticking his head under a shower faucet. It wasn't even the first time he'd done so with company; The guys on the swim team used to tease him about washing the chlorine out of his hair in the bathrooms after meets, but Steve wasn't the one walking around with sickly green highlights. It didn't bother him that Robin perched on the toilet lid as he rinsed his hair-- He couldn't even see her through the curtain of his own hair. It would be fine. Not awkward at all, really. 

So, of course, that was when Robin started talking. 

"I have something to tell you," she said. "I think." 

"Can it-- Can it wait?" Steve asked weakly, trying not to swallow any of the bloody water pouring down his face. "Look, I'm sorry, but I have a lot going on right now." 

"No. No, it can't. I'm sorry, too, but I was thinking about this the whole time I was alone in that cell. I thought I was going to die, I thought we were both going to die, and I would have died never saying it out loud, and I hated it. I hated not saying it," Robin said, her voice sounding choked.  "And I've thought about it, and after everything we've been through it makes sense to tell you. I think I'm ready. And I want to say it now, before something else happens." 

Steve paused, a familiar sense of dread pooling in his stomach. There was no reason for him to think that this was one of those conversations. Those dreaded awkward chats where girls Steve had adored wanted something more from him, the moments when he had to decide to play along or break her heart, but either way he was losing a friend. Robin had never once seemed interested in him. In any way, really, but especially not romantically. He was being too touchy. Eddie had gotten into his head, made him all... weird about Robin. They would talk about whatever it was Robin needed to talk about, and then Steve could move on. 

Except. 

What did Robin want to talk about? What could possibly have kept her awake in that cell, thinking about Steve? Something important and secret enough that she had to corner Steve in the bathroom about it? Steve honestly couldn't think of a single thing that they had to talk about that Eddie or Dustin wouldn't also be apart of. Unless-- Was it Barb? Did she want to talk about Barb? Steve didn't think he could handle that right now anymore than he could handle Robin having feelings for him. 

"Well, don't," Steve said. He kept his eyes down, focused on his hair, because that was easier than engaging with the conversation and the way his heart was pounding in his chest. 

There was a stunned silence, and then: "What?" 

"Don't tell me!" It burst out of him angrier than he meant it, and Steve stood. Dark pink water cascaded down his neck and shoulders, making rivulets of clean skin through the dirt and blood on Steve's chest. "I don't want to know." 

"What the fuck?" Robin asked, her face turning pink. Steve hated it. Robin didn't blush around him. That was-- This was-- 

"It's going to ruin everything," Steve said, unaware he was even saying it out loud. The moment he heard his own voice, though, Steve only became emboldened to continue. He was right; Why shouldn't he say so? "Why do you have to say it? Can't we just ignore it until it goes away?" 

"Wow. After everything you said, I really thought--" Robin looked away, scoffing, but Steve's eyesight had improved too much to ignore the tears welling in her eyes. "But, no, I guess it makes sense that Steve Harrington thinks I'm worse than rampaging monsters and evil scientists and zombies and--" 

"Robin, that's not what I--" Frustration overwhelmed Steve's ability to speak. He hated this. It happened every time he tried to let a girl down easy, every time he tried to keep a boundary between friendship and his hectic dating life. Steve didn't know why they always took it the wrong way-- Like there was something inherently wrong with them if Steve didn't like them. As if Steve was supposed to be attracted to every pretty girl that looked his way. As if it was owed to them, as if they could earn it by being pretty enough, popular enough, as if it was an accomplishment that they could show off. And, always, it came down to Steve being the person who took what they were owed. It was Steve denying them a happy ending. "Look, I'm super flattered, okay? You're great. I love you, I really do, but I'm not really ready for a relationship right now, and I-- I don't want to hurt you, but there's kinda someone else, anyway, and--" 

Robin looked at him sharply, and he wavered to a stop, voice shaking. Steve braced himself for the usual interrogation, the inevitable part where they tried to figure out what other girl had captured Steve's attention, which of the competition was more worthy-- Briefly, Steve considered telling Robin the truth, just to see what she would do when he said Eddie's name. The suspicious didn't settle into Robin's features like he'd expected it to, however. Instead, it was replaced by a brief moment of surprise, and then melted into something Steve couldn't quite place. 

It looked almost pained for a moment, tortured, and Steve was alarmed until Robin started laughing. Big belly laughs, clutching her stomach, the other hand on the wall to steady herself. "Steve," she tried to say. "Steve, I--" And she was overtaken by laughter again. 

Steve, still dripping, stared at her for a moment. He had missed something. Somewhere in that conversation had been a cue he missed, a hint he was supposed to pick up on. Steve had tried so hard to learn all the secret rules, always on the lookout for what wasn't being said, but things still slipped through the cracks from time to time. Being laughed at wasn't the worst reaction to a verbal screw-up, he knew that from experience, but it still didn't feel good. He flushed with embarassment, hands curling into fists at his side. 

"No, it's--" Robin sighed, looking at fondly for a moment before shaking her head and taking a deep breath. "God. Listen, Steve. I'm a lesbian." 

"I..." Steve froze. The word was half-familiar, like he'd heard it once or twice before it was replaced by a dozen crueler, hurtful words. He wasn't even sure he'd gotten the definition right, honestly. It wasn't like he'd gone around speaking to a bunch of gay people. Except, apparently, he had. Something unclenched a little in Steve's stomach, but he still needed to confirm. "Girls?"

Robin giggled, nodding, but there was a stiffness around her eyes that Steve couldn't help but notice. She was afraid. Not of the world outside, which had tried to kill them multiple times already, but of Steve. Which Steve supposed he would be, too, if he was in her shoes, but on his side of it, it seemed a little ridiculous. Anger or disgust were the last things on Steve's mind; Mostly, he was relieved. Relieved and burning with jealousy. 

It was cruel response, maybe, or at the very least selfish. Robin had obviously been struggling with this, and if Steve wasn't mistaken, he was the first person Robin had ever told. Still. He had wondered, earlier, if Robin had been like him. Just a little too possessive of her friends, losing herself in a spiral of unwanted thoughts that had no real source until it kept her up at night. Learning that she just liked girls, just liked them in a completely normal and obvious way, the way that Steve was supposed to, was something of a let down. 

Steve, not for the first time, wished he could like men that way. It seemed so much simpler. 

"Oh, thank god," he said, instead. The jealousy didn't stop the relief that he wouldn't be losing Robin, that she didn't want anything from him other than he'd already given. Robin was still laughing at him, though, and he was starting to question his own taste in friends. "Stop laughing. It's not that funny." 

"I thought you were being a homophobic dickhead for a second there, Harrington," Robin said, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "I'll laugh all I want." 

Steve winced. Yeah, he had really gone all in on the yelling at her thing, hadn't he? "Ugh, I'm sorry. It's just..." He rolled his eyes, remembering what was left of his high school friendships in Hawkins. "You have no idea what it's like, constantly having your friendships ruined by stupid crushes." 

"Really? You think the lesbian doesn't know what it's like to be expected to return romantic feelings they never could?" Robin scoffed. "Every single time I talk to a boy for more than fifteen minutes, half the school thinks we're going to end up getting married. Including him. Having male friends is literally impossible." 

"Well, we can be each other's friend," Steve said. Echoing Robin's sentiment from the cell felt right; Steve liked when things fit together like that. Everything bundled up into a neat little package. Life should be like that more often, he thought, reaching for a hand towel on the rickety rack he'd helped Hopper build.

"I can't believe you're being so cool about this," Robin said. She looked him at him like he was doing something impressive, not giving himself a sponge bath in his psuedo-father's bathroom. She'd never looked at him like that when he was doing something actually cool, or had managed to do his hair in the last three days. She'd never looked at him like that ever, maybe. Steve found himself warmed by her admiration. It felt earned, but not like he'd had to fight for it-- Steve wasn't sure that he'd ever been liked this much for something easy before.  "Like, I was pretty sure you wouldn't be a total asshole about it, but I had no idea it would be this easy." 

For a moment, Steve wondered if this was when he was supposed to tell Robin that he'd already suspected... something. He didn't really know what to call it, since he didn't know how to explain his whole situation, either, but that wasn't what stopped him. Honestly, he didn't know how, not without explaining his own obsessions-- And while Steve trusted Robin, he didn't want to make this moment about puzzling out what was going on in his brain. On some level, he was still stuck on Robin thinking about it alone in the dark, Steve unmoving beside her. 

She deserved to live it. 

"Maybe last year I would have had a little freak out about it first," Steve admitted, because being almost killed by a demogorgon hadn't halted any of the nastiest parts of hate, yet, "but after everything we've been through in the last few days, there's literally nothing you could do that would make me want to stop being your friend." 

"I never thought I'd have a friend like you," Robin said. She blushed, and Steve realized that Robin was, like, ridiculously beautiful. Maybe not pretty, not like girls who studied their own beauty like an art form, but almost handsome.  Strong jaw, glinting eyes, freckles across her face. He wondered if Carol liked girls, because Robin would absolutely be her type. Was it too soon to start setting her up? 

"Like, I-- After Barb, I thought that kind of friendship only happened once," Robin continued, "I definitely didn't expect it with the King of Jocks." 

Steve grimaced, rubbing at dried blood dried on his stomach. "Oh, don't get started with that King shit. Eddie's bad enough." 

"I know, but. Come on," Robin said, rolling her eyes. "It's not like you expected us to have anything in common, either." 

They had a lot more in common than Robin suspected. Right? Steve knew he wasn't gay, probably. He just had bad habits. Would it be wrong to tell her that Steve was the same as her? Was that just another awful scheme that Steve had cooked up for attention. Fuck, he hated thinking about this. It always made him feel hunted, and that was the last thing he needed with the actual US government trying to track him down. 

"Well, we can always make up some shit," Steve said, because he'd learned a long time ago that the real secret to friendship was that you could just... decide it was real. "Maybe we can join a cooking class together or something." 

"Oh, yeah, we've got the time," Robin said, like she didn't believe it. 

Steve frowned. "The rest of our lives, really." 

She smirked up at him "Are you proposing to me right now, Steve?" 

"You fucking wish." 

Robin looked away, smile fading as the silence settled between them. "... So what do we do now?" 

Steve rubbed at his face, fighting the exhaustion that had been clinging to him for hours now. He needed to focus. He needed to be in control. 

"I should go back out there and start calling around for help," he said, trying to sound like he wasn't dreading it already. Steve had never been particularly great at asking for help, but he knew he didn't have much of a choice at this point.  He'd tried to handle things by himself last year, and look how that had turned out. "Nancy and Joyce should definitely be caught up, and it's possible that they know where Hop and El are." 

"Can I help?" 

"You can hold my hand." 

"Ew, boy cooties." 

Steve looked down at his body, still sticky and smelly but less covered in filth. It was the best he was going to get until he could get some real medical care, probably. Making Eddie bandage his shoulder after a shower would have to wait until later. "First, though, I'm going to change." 

Robin had already raided the best sweatshirt from El's stash; The rest were old, worn workout clothes from Steve's JV career. El had gotten a thrill out of another source of comfy things to sleep in, but they didn't have much use to an adult, broader Steve. He would have to steal something out of Hopper's closet-- Hopper was kinda grumpy when Steve let himself into his room, but he doubted the man would begrudge him clothing when was covered in blood. 

Erica and Eddie were in the living room, talking softly, when Robin joined them. Steve peeked into El's room, and saw Dustin sitting on El's bed, looking up at her wall of drawings. Steve's first instinct was to tease him a little, distract him from his grief, but he stopped himself. He was the last person Dustin wanted to talk to right now-- This was his fault. If he had been here, last night, El wouldn't have left. If Dustin lost her-- If Hopper lost her-- Steve would never forgive himself. 

Sequestering himself alone in Hopper's bedroom seemed like the best course of action. He changed into a pair of old sweatpants and a flannel, both of them too large but softer than anything Steve had felt in days. He let himself luxuriate in it for a moment, sighing. The moment of relaxation made the exhaustion in his body heavier, weighing his muscles down. It would be so easy for him to just lay down and go to sleep right now. He was in Hopper's house, wearing Hopper's clothes-- He was safe and warm, surrounded by the soft and familiar, and Steve just wanted to... sleep. Wanted to sleep forever and let the world pass him by. He couldn't fuck things up if he was asleep. 

"Steve?" 

He looked up. Dustin was standing in the doorway, looking at him with wide eyes, dark in his pale face. Whatever words Steve had wanted to say earlier fled his mind, unease forming a lump in his throat. He just stared, trying not to feel as equally scared of a 14 year old as he had been of a rampaging zombie. 

"Dustin," he eventually said, voice scratchy, and then Dustin was throwing himself at Steve, arms already around his waist before Steve could speak another word. Steve immediately wrapped his arms around Dustin's shoulders, ignoring the way his body burned in protest. His body could shut the fuck up; He needed this. More importantly, Dustin needed this. 

They clung to each other for a moment, Dustin breathing heavy into Steve's chest. He was trying not to cry, Steve realised, and he couldn't help but sink his hand into Dustin's hair, cradling the kid against his chest. He wished Dustin was smaller, easier to carry around and protect. He hated it when the kids cried, but Dustin was a sharper, keener kind of pain-- This wasn't just any kid, this was his kid. His brother. 

"Hey, hey, no. It's okay, Dustin," Steve soothed. He smoothed Dustin's hair down, away from his forehead, but the kid just buried his face further into Steve's chest. "It's okay. Everyone's alright. You're safe. It's okay." 

"No, it's not okay!" 

"Dustin, it's fine."

"I'm sorry," Dustin sobbed, his voice cracking the vowels into shards of sorrow. "I'm so sorry, Steve. I was angry, and scared, and I didn't know what was going on. When you came out and kept making jokes, it made me feel like I was going crazy or something."

"It's okay. You didn't do anything wrong," Steve said. He wasn't entirely sure that he should be encouraging Dustin to keep yelling at people, actually, but if anyone deserved to flip out on some adults, it was his kids. Steve definitely couldn't have handled any of this half as well as they did. "I completely get it, but you have to learn to trust me more, okay? You have to trust that I'm going to be okay, or it's going to keep happening." 

"It's not about that. I know you'll win, but you always get hurt," Dustin said. His sobs were slowing, but he still sounded utterly miserable, like he'd already resigned himself to Steve throwing himself back into the fight. And he wasn't wrong. Nothing about today was enough reason for Steve to give up. "It's always you, and nobody else." 

Steve frowned. "That's not true. Will and El--" 

"Will and El are a special case," Dustin said, unlatching himself just enough to glare up at Steve. "They have, like, magical Upside Down powers. It doesn't count." 

"Well, I'm a special case too, now," Steve said, squeezing Dustin's shoulders.  "I can take the hits better than most people can. You don't have to worry about me like I'm a human." 

"Well, I'm a Wesen, too," Dustin said, his face settling into a mask of determination. And it was a mask, because through the familiar guise of undue confidence, Dustin's eyes were terrified. "I'm not going to let you take all the punishment, anymore. From now on, if you die, I die. That's how it is." 

Steve ruffled Dustin's hair, smiling sadly. "You know, a few months ago, when I was just your dipshit older brother, I might have agreed to that." 

"You're still my dipshit older brother," Dustin said, tucking his face back into Steve's shoulder. 

"I am. But you asked me to be a Grimm, Dustin," Steve said. He didn't want to blame Dustin for this, not for any of it. It wasn't Dustin's fault anymore than it was Robin's or Erica's. But he had to know the reality of what Steve was, now, or they would have this conversation a thousand times. If something ever happened to Steve, Dustin had to accept it. Steve had to make sure of that.  "You asked me to step up and protect you and your people. So I did, and now part of the job is making sure I take the hits. You don't get to be on the front lines anymore, Dusty-buns. That's not something a Grimm lets happen." 

Dustin whimpered. "I should have kept my mouth shut. I don't want a Grimm. I want you to be safe." 

"It's not your fault." 

"It is! You just said I'm the one who pulled you into this, and now you won't let anyone help you--" 

"I do let people help me. I've got Robin, and now I've got Eddie, too. And I only have those people on my side because you pushed me to let them in, Dustin. I never would have talked to either of them about any of this if you hadn't insisted on it," Steve sighed. "You're the one who helped me figure out what I was, and you're the one who helped me get involved in a world I had no idea existed. That's how you keep me safe. That's how you help me. That's how you help El, too. I know she loves you as much as I do." 

"I could do more." 

Steve was never going to let that happen. 

"Well, this is how you help without making me watch my little brother get hurt, okay?" 

Haltingly, Dustin nodded, his curls dampening themselves against Steve's skin. "I'm still really scared," he whispered. "What if they come after you again? What if they already have El?"

"Then we'll solve it the way we solved everything else," Steve promised him. "Have you used the phone lines since we got here?" 

"Yeah. No one's been picking up, not even Mrs. Byers. I called my mom, but I hung up once she heard I was okay." 

Well, at least they knew the lines still worked. Mrs. Henderson on the hunt for her son was a wrinkle that Steve hadn't accounted for, but letting her freak out alone at home wouldn't have been any better. Honestly, Steve had kinda forgotten that the kids had parents that would be worried when they didn't come home that night. "Did she say anything before you hung up?" 

"Not really. I think she calmed down once I told her I was with you, but we're absolutely going to be grounded for the rest of the summer." 

Steve shrugged. "That seems fair." 

"What?" Dustin yelled, throwing himself out of Steve's grip like he had been personally betrayed. 

"What?" Steve couldn't believe the tender moment had fled so quickly, only for Dustin's usual self-righteousness to dominate the dynamic once again. "If you had just done what I told you to, you would have had Hopper's help finding me last night. You deserve to be grounded." 

"God, do you have to ruin, like, every tender moment, asshole?" Dustin said, like Steve was the one who had done this. "I was opening up to you!" 

"Apparently, the moment's over, Dusty-buns." 

"Ugh, you're the worst brother--" 

"Fuck!" Erica's voice was harsh, cutting through their squabble through the thick cabin walls. 

Steve and Dustin nearly killed each other trying to get to her, but by the time they made it to the kitchen, Eddie and Robin were already flanking Erica, protecting her from an attacker that did not exist. The cause of Erica's frustration, apparently, was Hopper's off-white phone, the receiver of which was still clutched in her hands. 

"What?" Dustin demanded. "What happened?" 

Erica didn't even bother telling Dustin to fuck off, or whatever much crueler, little girl appropriate, insult Erica could have cooked up. Steve figured that she and Dustin must have gotten a lot closer while Steve and Robin were in that lab. Closer than Erica was with her own brother, apparently. "Lucas never came home last night, either," she said. Her voice didn't shake, because Erica Sinclair was the strongest little girl in the entire world, but she still hadn't put the phone down. 

"Your mom must be losing it," Steve said. He would have put a hand on her shoulder if he wasn't afraid it would set her off-- Steve didn't know if they were in a yelling mood or a total panic attack situation.  "Are they at home? We shouldn't--" He stopped for a moment, asking, "God, would it even be safe to take her home right now?" 

"No way, we should call the Sinclairs back and tell them--" 

"Maybe we should go to the station--" 

Both Eddie and Robin tried to answer, but Erica's voice was louder than both of them put together. "I'm not going anywhere unless it's to find my brother!" 

There was the yelling, thought Steve, with more relief than he thought being bullied by a ten year old deserved. She had finally looked up from the phone, too, leveling Steve with a glare that would have easily killed him a few hours ago. Which was rich, really, because Steve hadn't even said anything yet. 

Eddie tried to answer for him. Maybe he had been bonding with Erica too, or something, because he spoke with confidence. "Erica, I don't think that's--" 

"I'm not a toddler, dog breath, so don't treat me like one," Erica said, her lips curling with disgust. Steve winced; Eddie obviously hadn't made as good an impression as Dustin. "If my brother is caught up in all this nonsense, I'm not going to just sit around and wait for him. He's never been able to get himself out of trouble without me, and I doubt he's going to start now." 

There was absolutely no way that Steve was getting Erica anymore involved than she already was. It was bad enough that the government knew Erica was with Eddie and Dustin right now, they couldn't risk her getting caught with Steve or Robin. They needed to keep her out of sight, or with an adult. Someone they couldn't just make go away when they realized how much Erica knew now. She had gone from an innocent little kid to someone who knew every secret Hawkins had to offer-- And that had put a giant target on her back. Eddie was right, obviously. There was no way Erica could do anything but put herself in danger.

That didn't mean they had to tell her that, though. If Steve had learned anything in the past few years, it was that kids-- especially his kids --were fucking stubborn. They would fight you every inch of the way, no matter how much logic and reason you used against them. So you had to pick your battles, and, sometimes, you had to lie. 

Usually, Steve hated lying to the kids. It made him feel like some dipshit parent, too dopey to handle his own kids. Some asshole who thought kids were too stupid to understand what was going on. When possible, he liked to treat the kids the same way he would have a high schooler-- Like an equal. 

But they weren't equals anymore. Steve was a Grimm, and they were people he was trying to protect. 

Steve couldn't let anything get in the way of that, not even themselves.

"Look, maybe we're just overreacting," he said with a confidence he didn't feel. Sure, it made logical sense, but Steve could feel that the logical didn't apply here. All of the shit that had gotten him through his life, common sense and keeping his head down, didn't apply anymore. "He was with Mike and Will last night, right? Maybe we should call the Wheelers' again and see if he's there." 

"We already called the Wheelers' three times," Dustin grumbled.

"So we'll call a fourth, goddamn it. Do you have any better ideas, boy genius?" 

No one picked up on their fourth try, either. Or the fifth. They stood around the Hoppers' kitchen in a circle, staring down at the receiver in Erica's hand. The longer it rang, the more Steve was convinced that the ringing had begun to mock them, singing like a kid on a playground. Worst case scenarios crept into Steve's head, whispering that he was too late, that the entire party had been in the hands of the government before Steve had even cleared the property line of Lafayette Power. 

"Try Max's dad next," he said, mouth dry. Neil wasn't a nice man, Steve had gathered, but he didn't seem the kind that would open the door for the cops, either. 

But there was no one at the Hargrove house. Nor at the Byers', which Steve thought was particularly strange. Jonathan might be out on a date with Nancy, but where the fuck else would Joyce be right now? Looking for Lucas? Or-- Was she out looking for Will again? He couldn't think about it, couldn't imagine the pain of living that a second time. The alternative, though, that the agents had gotten their hands on Joyce-- unstoppable, desperately fragile, Joyce-- 

Steve forced himself to deal with the problems he could handle, and turned to Robin, whose rapidly paling face belied an unease that she didn't voice. She hadn't spoken in half an hour, actually, which was so unlike her that Steve was beginning to wonder if she had been hiding some kind of injury.

"Do you want to call your parents?" Steve asked, voice low. Dustin and Erica were trying the Hargroves' again. "Your dad must be losing it." 

Robin shook her head, pulling her crossed arms tighter against her chest. She didn't meet Steve's eyes. "That's the exact reason I can't call them. If my dad ever gets wind of what happened to us last night, I don't know what he'll do." She snorted, but nothing about her looked amused. "Leave the country, probably." 

"At least let them know you're alive--"

"No, Steve."

He didn't press the issue. Robin didn't look like she felt like talking, and Steve could understand the need to keep your parents far away from the Upside Down and everything it represented. He hadn't called his parents when Barb died, and he didn't call them when he thought he might be dying, and he wasn't calling them now. It would only be hypocritical to insist that Robin's parents could make things better for her. 

"We're getting nowhere," Eddie said. He had perched himself on the narrow counter-top, watching the chaos below him in stony silence. Steve thought that maybe he was finally starting to freak out in that deep, soul-shaking way that too often looked like calm acceptance. 

"We can't just stop," Dustin said. He fixed the glare usually reserved for Steve onto Eddie, who took it a lot better than Steve usually did.  "There has to be someone." 

"Sure, we can keep calling," Eddie said, nodding.  "But I think Steve should take a nap or something." 

"Oh, fuck off, Munson." He wasn't dealing with this all day. Steve was not about to play the 'oh, poor pitiful Harrington has a boo-boo' game right now. Sure, he was hurt-- But none of them had slept recently, or eaten anything substansial. It wasn't about taking care of themselves, it was about finding out what the fuck was going on. Steve getting hurt didn't mean he got to throw in the towel-- It meant he had to dig his heels in, try a little harder. 

Robin, the traitor, nodded. "It's not a bad idea, Steve." 

"What?" Steve said. He couldn't believe this. How was he the only person taking this shit seriously again? Had everyone forgot the last fourty-eight hours? Steve couldn't just sleep through that. He hadn't even been able to sleep through it then. The last three days, Steve had been running on nothing but grief and spite, and they wanted him to take a nap? "No! I need to be awake if something happens!" 

"Okay, you can't insist you're the only guy on the frontline and also refuse to sleep or eat. Pick one, asshole," Dustin said, poking Steve in the chest, "because they're not going to work together."Eddie's mouth was a tight, pinched line when Steve's disbelieving gaze finally swung back to the Blutbad. "Seriously, Steve. You just went through hell. I think we can manage a few phone calls on our own." 

"I--" Steve huffed, his hands finding. He looked at his friends the way dads usually looked at car crashes, sitting back and looking at the disaster when it was too late to do any goddamn thing about it. "Robin should sleep, then. I've had more than her." 

"I slept while you were being tortured, idiot," Robin muttered. Steve blinked at her. He hadn't known that. He hadn't even been aware that he had been in there that long, actually-- He'd assumed that most of the time spent in the lab had been when he slept in the cell, head pillowed by concrete and misery. Had he really lain there dying, over and over again, for more than a couple hours? 

"I don't..." Steve's hands clenched into fists at his sides, nails biting into the meat of his hips. Nothing about that realization made him want to sleep. Sleep meant alone. Sleep meant vulnerable and in the dark, unseeing and unfeeling. Sleep was just death in smaller doses, and Steve couldn't-- He couldn't-- "I don't want to be in there alone," he gasped out, unaware he was telling the truth until it had been ripped from his lungs.

"Well," Erica said, "I'm exhausted. I'm going to sleep if no one else is." She gave Steve a Look, and though he could feel the capital letters, Steve didn't know if it was supposed to be a hint or a scolding. As Erica marched herself to the bedroom-- Hopper's room, specifically, which meant she was intending to share,  and wasn't that a fucking trip-- Steve looked toward the other adults in the room, aghast. 

"You're not sending me to nap time with the elementary schooler." It wasn't a question, but Eddie and Robin weren't taking suggestions at the moment. 

"Stop acting like one and maybe we'll let you join the big kids' table," Eddie said, and then turned his back on Steve, ending the conversation. Even though it meant that Eddie was facing the wall, standing still, until, presumably, Steve left to take a nap. 

He was fucking ridiculous, really. 

Steve muttered a quick, "Traitor," in Robin's direction and then relunctantly slumped off to Hopper's room. 

Erica was already in bed, tucked under the covers, glaring at the open doorway with bleary eyes. Steve stopped, hesitating. This was weird, right? 

"Maybe I should go to El's room," Steve said, swaying in the doorway. 

"If you wanna wake yourself up with nightmares in five minutes, be my guest," Erica said, blinking slowly. "Otherwise, get in the bed and shut up." 

Fair enough. 

Steve gingerly laid on the bed, over the covers. He stared up at the ceiling, wondering how the hell he was supposed to sleep. His entire body ached now that he had laid down, and his mind was still whirring with the possibility of everyone he had ever loved being dead.I The surrealness of the situation-- sharing Hopper's bed for a nap with Erica Sinclair -- wasn't helping. Steve felt vaguely like he might find himself in an entirely different dimension if he blinked too long. No, fuck going to sleep. Absolutely fuck it. 

"This is so fucking weird," he mumbled. It might have helped if he had ever slept in a bed other than his own, but he had never been great at it-- He didn't sleep over at Nancy's, or even Tommy's or his other friends. He didn't go visit his grandparents overnight, and he definitely didn't go on trips with his parents. He stayed at home, and slept in his bed, and that was it. Maybe he should just get up and go sleep on the couch. It would be loud, with all the phone calls and damage control, but he had taken naps there before. Maybe he could--

"I almost got kidnapped by federal agents, yesterday," Erica eventually said. "I think you can handle sleeping in your dad's bed." 

Oh, Steve thought. Huh. 

The thought wasn't enough to help Steve sleep-- El and Hopper were still out there, needing him, after all -- but it relaxed him enough that he faded into a foggy half-doze. He stared into the bleak haze of the room and floated along his own breath, exhausted muscles taking what little rest they could manage. Hopefully it would be enough to get Eddie and Robin off his back. 

Steve didn't know how long he'd been lying there when static filled the room. It was muffled, so quiet that at first that Steve's tired mind tried to tune it out, but his sensitive ears could hear something in the background-- Small vocalizations, chopped up syllables and vocalizations between the fuzz, like aural alphabet soup. 

Muscles protesting, Steve forced himself to sit up. 

Erica was fast asleep beside him, unmoving as the static grew even louder. The piecemeal words grew longer, still nonsensical but clear enough that Steve could finally pinpoint where the noise was coming from-- Erica's backpack had been stashed beside Hopper's dresser, and out of the open pouch stuck the antenna of Lucas's walkie. 

Someone was on the Party's line, Steve thought blearily. Who was calling this late? Why didn't they just use the phone, it wasn't like Dustin and Eddie hadn't been on it all fucking night, trying to hunt down-- Reality flooded back into Steve's mind in one cataclysmic wave, and Steve scrambled out of bed and across the floor, falling to his hands and knees in his haste. 

There was a break in the static, Steve sending the walkie skidding across the floor with his shaking hands; He'd barely had time to pick it up before a voice, distorted and reedy, came through. "Hello? Is anyone there?" 

"Hello? This is Steve! Do you--" Steve wished he remembered literally anything about the walkie ettiquette Dustin had tried to drill into his head. It seemed for once that the damn things were actually coming in handy. "Do you copy?" 

"Steve? It's Will!" There was a brief pause, and then the voice came back, a little louder and obviously upset. "Oh my god, oh my god, thank you for picking up. Where is everyone?"

Steve didn't know how to answer that without making everything else worse. Oddly enough, with a real, solvable problem in front of him, Steve felt his anxiety settle. Suddenly, the world didn't seem so vast and unconquerable-- Will was alive, and Steve could save him. Everything else was background noise. 

"Will, calm down and breathe for me," Steve said, not half as soothing as he'd meant to. "Where are you?" 

"I'm at the mall?" Will said, but he sounded confused about it, like he wasn't entirely sure how he'd ended up there in the first place. "The-- the mind flayer is back, Steve." 

Adrenaline surged through Steve's body at that little revelation, waking up every muscle that had lingered within a doze. It was exactly what Steve had feared, when he saw the zombies at the lab, and the confirmation that the Mind Flayer's grip on their reality had grown so much was possibly the worst news Steve had ever heard. 

The fact that it was Will confirming it, only made Steve's suspicions grow. 

Still, Will was still coherent enough to call for help, and none of the zombies at the lab had even been able to talk. They hadn't even seemed alive, really-- Their chests were still, and their blood hadn't pumped as much as spilled. The harsh breath between every one of Will's frightened words was enough to let Steve cling to a little hope. 

"Is he with you right now? Is he--" Steve struggled to remember exactly how Will had described last year to him, wishing not for the first time that he hadn't been on babysitting duty while all of the Flayer bullshit had been going down. "Is he speaking to you again?" 

"No! No, that's not--" Will sounded just as terrified at the prospect as Steve felt, but he also sounded relieved. "I can feel him, but I'm still me." 

Steve took a deep breath, forcing his stomach to unclench. "Okay, tell me exactly what happened. Is anyone else with you?"

"Y-yeah," Will said. "I was at Mike's with Lucas. Then the girls came over, and Max said Billy was acting really weird, and--" 

"Billy?" Steve couldn't help his immediate reaction. Rage filled his brain, and he couldn't even blame it on the Grimm side anymore-- He just fucking hated Hargrove. In the last six months, Billy had kept his side of the deal and had mostly stayed away from Steve and the rest of the kids, but that didn't mean the guy wasn't still a piece of shit. "Fucking Billy is involved in all this?" 

"I don't think it's him, anymore, Steve," Will said, quiet in the face of Steve's anger. It was enough to draw Steve short. "He's been... Well, he's been Flayed." 

Of course the kids would use their own cute little word to describe it-- Though Steve guessed he and Robin weren't much better, calling them Zombies. Still, comparing it to what Will went through last fall seemed to almost do what had happened to Billy an injustice. If Steve wasn't completely misreading things, then Billy was already dead, and there was nothing anyone could do to save him. Rage died in the face of sympathy-- He didn't feel sad, exactly. Billy had meant less than nothing to Steve, cropping up as an annoyance on his good days and a nightmare on his worst. Still, it didn't seem fair that a random teenage asshole had died before he had a chance to do better. 

It didn't seem fair that Max had lost her brother to the Upside Down like Jonathan and Nancy almost had. 

Another dead kid, Steve thought wearily. 

"Did you guys try the heat thing? That worked on you last year, right?" Steve asked. If it was possible to save Max the grief, they should at least try before tearing the guy's head off. 

"We tried that, kinda. But then he got away, so we followed him to the mall." Will took a shuddering breath, and Steve could practically feel the oncoming panic attack like it was his own. "And now the mall-- The mall--" 

"Keep breathing, Will, you're doing so well. Is anyone else with you? Is it just you and the rest of the Party." 

"Y-yes. Well, Dustin isn't here--"

Steve winced. "You don't have to worry about Dustin, bud. Does Hopper know about this? Or your mom?" 

"They were busy," Will said. 

"Oh, great, they were busy." Steve grumbled under his breath. If it had been any other kid, Steve might have taken the opportunity to tell them what a fucking idiot they had been, but not Will. Besides, Will sounded like he knew they had been digging their own hole, and he was just asking for help to get out. Besides, the sarcastic older brother schtick was only useful when it came to problems like detention or your first car wreck-- Definitely not something as serious as getting stuck in the middle of the apocalypse for the third time. 

"Steve, there's no one else," Will sobbed. "No one else is picking up." 

"I'm coming to get you, okay, Will? But you gotta let me know, bud, what's going on?" Steve couldn't just run into the mall like a madman. That had nearly gotten all of them killed at the Sinclair's, and there would be even more witnesses at Starcourt. As much as he wanted to make a break for the car without another word, he needed information. He needed a plan. 

"I don't know. We got to the mall and there were so many of them." Will sounded confused, like a man having to decode his own memories. "There's so many of them, and then they started coming after El--" 

God, Steve had been afraid of that. He wasn't sure why the Mind Flayer had come after the scientists and their experiments, but it was obviously tied to Brenner's project through more than a tenuous link through the Upside Down. It was a tangled mess of conspiracy and lies, and El was right smack-dab in the middle of it. It was becoming a full-time job just keeping her out of fights some other asshole had started.

"Is she okay?" Steve asked, his heart in his throat.

"The last time I talked to her, yeah. We got separated in the lobby, but she locked herself in Scoops with Mike and Max." "Lucas and I are hiding in the tunnels behind the movie theatre. We were going to try to get to them, but--" 

"No, don't move. You made the right call. Stay there and don't move until someone comes from you." Steve hadn't exactly been to school for this rescue shit, not like Hopper had, but there wasn't a single person in Hawkins who didn't know how to deal with a missing kid at this point. Well, except Will, apparently. 

Which made sense because he had been, you know, the one who was missing.  

"I called Nancy and Jonathan and they said they were on their way, but it's been half an hour," Will said. Which was great news, honestly, given that Steve hadn't even known how to get in touch with either of them when no one picked up at either house. Sure, it was worrying that they hadn't made it to Will yet, but at least they had been heard from in the last few hours. It was more than you could say for most of their family. "Steve. Please. I don't even know where Dustin is--" 

"Hey, no, it's okay," Steve soothed. "Dustin's with me, okay? Dustin's fine. And you're gonna be fine, too. Just focus on that." 

There was a pause. "I'm scared, Steve," Will said, voice small.

"I know. I know, man, but hey. Listen. Keep trying to get in touch with your mom, okay?" Steve struggled to keep the shake out of his own voice. The last thing Will needed was Steve's freakout on his shoulders, but everything about this was reminding Steve of every other night of terrible bullshit, a flashing neon sign telling him that things weren't over yet. "I'm gonna get some friends, and we're gonna come get you, okay? Until then, you and Lucas stay safe and stay together."

"Y-yeah, I can do that." 

"Okay. Hey, Will? Can Lucas hear me right now?"

Lucas's voice came over the line, tired and weak, but determined. "I'm here, Steve." 

Steve could almost see the determined frown that no doubt was on Lucas's face. He probably had a shaking hand on Will's shoulder, offering whatever small comfort he could, because Lucas had never been shy about lending his friends his strength. Steve's heart swelled, thinking about how much these kids had grown-- and how much he needed them to be okay. "I love you both, alright? Everything is going to be okay. We'll be there soon. That thing is not going to lay its hands on either one of you." 

"Thanks, Steve," Lucas said, voice thick. 

"Call me if you need us," Steve said, finally forcing himself to stand. His legs still shook under his own weight, but the time for rest was over. He didn't have a plan-- At least, not much of one --but they knew what they were heading into, at least. It would have to be enough. "Dustin might pick up instead of me, but I'm gonna be here, okay?" 

"Okay. Just-- Hurry, please." 

By the time Steve had made it to the kitchen, Grimm adrenaline was already pushing through his veins, burning with every step. It had never been this strong before, at least not a weapon in his face-- If he had to guess, his body was responding to its own shutdown like an outside threat, pumping him full of enough chemicals to keep himself going. He knew he was going to fucking hate himself tomorrow, if he even lived through the backlash, but he was grateful for the boost. 

It meant that he didn't have time to stop, though. Steve had no idea how much longer his body could hold out-- Long enough to get to Will and Lucas, at least, but if they fucked around in the cabin for much longer, how was he supposed to get them back out again? With shaking limbs, Steve propelled himself through the small cabin as quickly as possible, falling against the kitchen wall when his muscles wavered. 

Dustin looked up. The kid was exactly where Steve had left him, phone still clutched in his hand. Steve almost thought that he hadn't been in bed for longer than a few minutes, but he could see the setting sun through the window-- They were coming up on the second night of this bullshit already, and Steve had slept through most of the second day. It apparently wasn't long enough, though, because Dustin was glaring at Steve like he'd broken a promise. 

"You're not supposed to be up yet." 

"We have to go," Steve said, brushing past Dustin and into the living room. Robin and Eddie were splayed on the couch, looking half-asleep, but they both looked up at him with wide eyes once Dustin's belligerent protests were registered. 

"Steve!" Eddie said, scrambling upwards. "Steve, where are you going?" 

Looking down at them both, cozied up together, Steve finally paused. It would be selfish to demand them both go with him, wouldn't it? He should leave them here, where they could keep each other safe. Where they could keep Dustin safe. Maybe they would never have the future that Steve had imagined for them, but they deserved a better one than dying by his side. 

"I have to get to the mall," Steve said, tongue dry. "You guys can stay behind if you want, look after Erica, but I need to go. Right now." 

To Steve's surprise, both of them were on their feet before the last words could even leave Steve's mouth. Even Dustin, rushing up behind him, had stopped trying to argue. They were all just looking at him, determined, and-- Fuck, Steve knew it was a bad idea, but he didn't have the strength to make them stay behind. Being selfless took more energy than he had right now. 

"So, what's happening?" Eddie asked. They had started to move, their ragtag pack one living entity, but it was only then that Steve realized the rest of them were following him blind. All the facts were starting to get jumbled in his head, a bad effect of the adrenaline-- As they stepped outside, Steve took in a deep breath of the humid summer air and tried to clear his mind. 

"The zombies are at the mall," he said, frowning. "So are the rest of the kids. You do the math." 

"So we're just leaving Erica here?" Dustin sounded completely unimpressed. 

"Dustin, I don't have time for--" Steve stopped, whirling around to face him. He understood why Dustin didn't love the idea of leaving behind the kid they'd almost died to save. If he had any other choice, Steve wouldn't be crazy about leaving her, either. But the fact of the matter was, no matter what decisions Steve made, he needed Dustin to trust him. Arguing would only waste time. "Look, I get why you're being weird about this, but she's fucking ten, and I'm not taking any chances. Either get in the car and shut up, or stay behind with her." 

No one protested after that. In fact, Eddie hadn't stopped when Steve had-- He was already in the yard, scrambling for his keys. Steve winced. Eddie was a fine driver, definitely better than Steve had expected considering the way Eddie used to peel out of the high school parking lot everyday. The problem was, Steve didn't need fine-- He needed reckless, fast, and good enough to keep them alive doing it. He didn't know what a Blutbad's instincts were, exactly, but he doubted they lent themselves to driving. Not like Steve's had. 

"I'm driving," Steve called down, taking the steps in one, long stride. 

Eddie looked up at him, glancing between Steve and his car in clear concern. "Not sure I like the idea of you driving in this state, Stevie," he said. Steve tried not to take it personally. He probably wouldn't let anyone who died drive that day, either. Too bad Steve wasn't giving him a choice. 

"I'm a better driver than you, sorry, and I need control right now." 

Eddie looked at a loss for a moment, turning to Dustin with a blank, hunted expression. Steve clenched his jaw and got ready to dig his heels in-- He knew Dustin and Robin wouldn't back him up, not on this one, but he wasn't in a position to give in to Eddie's protests. It wasn't fair, but it was what was going to happen. 

To Steve's surprise, when Eddie turned back to him after a wordless glance at Dustin, he nodded. 

"I'll let you drive under one condition," Eddie said, the words thready as if the concession physically hurt him. "You don't send us away again. If shit gets hairy, you let us back you up."

Fuck. 

Steve wanted to punch Eddie for that one. Not because he didn't want to do it, but because he knew why Eddie was asking-- It wasn't because Eddie thought Steve needed to be looked after, or because he didn't think Steve could do it. Steve could handle that. No, Eddie was only doing this because he wanted a chance to be brave. He had taken everything that Steve had said on Hopper's bedroom floor and turned it against him, used it so that Steve would have no choice but to put Eddie in the line of fire. 

As if Eddie needed Steve's help to be brave. As if Eddie had to die to prove himself to Steve. As if Steve wasn't already prepared to die so that Eddie could stay just as he was, innocent and protected. As if he wasn't everything Steve wanted to be, everything good and precious and beautiful--

Dustin looked at Steve, expectantly. Waiting for him to take the bait. 

"What," Steve muttered, "did you two idiots co-ordinate?"

From Eddie's confused frown, Steve could tell that Eddie hadn't been in on it. Dustin was just taking advantage of the absolutely fucked mental status of their little group to make sure he didn't get left behind. It should have made Steve relieved, that they didn't plan this, but instead it just made him annoyed. Fuck smart little kids and fuck honorable drug dealers double. 

"Fine, everyone gets an equal chance to die today," Steve snapped, rolling his eyes. "Just get in the fucking car already, Munson. Jesus."

They piled into the van, Robin and Dustin already clutching onto the sides with wide eyes and pale faces before Steve could even get the thing cranked. Even Eddie buckled his seatbelt for the first time in the entire time Steve had known him, shooting little looks out of the corner of his eye like he wasn't sure if they were even going to make it to the mall. 

They didn't know the streets of Hawkins like Steve did, apparently. Steve ripped through town, faster than he'd ever been, but they were lucky to be coming from Hop's cabin. It wasn't a straight shot to the mall, but it was close. Tucked in the edges of the woods, all they had to do was make it through the streets of Loch Nora and past Steve's own house before they made it outside the city limits, where the mall was the only thing worthwhile for miles. 

The only traffic was kids on bicycles, Steve weaving in-between them while Eddie, white-knuckled, swore up a storm. Fucking summer vacation, Steve thought as he willed the hunk of junk faster. Fucking holidays. Fucking kids. Fucking Upside Down fuckers, always starting shit when kids were in the way, always waiting until the moment when joy and innocence hung in the air-- Always waiting for Steve to come along and smash it to fucking pieces, evil and good and all. 

He dodged another gaggle of kids, sending a pile of unlit fire crackers flying. 

"I get we're low on time, Steve," Robin shouted from the back, "but I think the van is going to fall apart if you don't slow down!" 

"Hey!" Eddie protested. "Sheila is sturdier than that!" 

Robin wasn't wrong. The faster Steve went, the worse Eddie's van sounded. It rattled terribly, vibrating so hard that Steve's head ached. He wasn't sure the thing would be drivable after this, but that was okay-- Eddie could have the fucking Bimmer until Steve could find him some other hunk of junk to deify, for all Steve cared. He just needed the piece of shit to make it to the mall. 

The tires screamed as Steve turned into the parking lot, bumper hugging the curve so tightly that sparks flew up the windshield. Steve struggled to straighten them back out again, the van fishtailing so intensely that Steve swore he could feel the axels strain underneath them. They traded paint with the car parked at the corner, but Steve yanked them back into speeding towards the employee entrance instead of careening off into dozens of parked cars. 

He almost noticed the figure too late. 

Steve swerved on instinct, panic decending as he scraped along the side of Todd's double-parked Mustang, barely missing the figure. He had no idea how he'd missed it; His new Grimm reflexes were supposed to be better than that, and it wasn't even moving. No, not it-- They. 

Slamming on the brakes, Steve frowned into Eddie's rearview mirror. They still hadn't moved, not even when they'd almost been run over. They might have been human, whoever they were, but they definitely weren't a person. Not anymore. 

Dustin scrambled over Robin's legs to peer out the slim back windows. He gasped, pressing his face against the glass to get a better look. "What is that thing?" 

Eddie rolled down the window, wanting to get a better look himself, and Steve-- 

Well. Steve threw the van in reverse. 

He didn't look. Didn't even bother flinching at the thunk of the figure hitting the back of the van, not even when Dustin scrambled away from the door with a squeak. The sickening squelch of the tires cut through all the complaints and yelling, and they all fell silent when Steve stopped again, square on top of where the zombie had once been. 

There was a moment of quiet, and then something began to thump against the van's floor. 

Eddie swallowed and looked at Steve with wide eyes. "Where did you say the kids were?" 

"Will and Lucas are in the access hallways, and the girls and Mike are at Scoops," Steve said. He looked at Robin in the rearview. "Do you have the key?" 

"Do I have the--" Robin repeated, then cut herself off with a desperate shake of the head.  "No, I didn't bring my work keys to go monster hunting, Steve." 

"Fuck, okay," Steve said. Fuck him for asking, he guessed. "Dustin, I told Will that we'd keep our channel open on Lucas's walkie, but can you call El's private channel on yours?"

"Yeah, I--" 

Gunshots cut through the night air. 

Between one shot and the next, they were off again, Steve dragging the van back off the zombie and down the lot backwards until he could swing them around and send them barreling off sideways through the parking lot. The roads were thinner in this direction, more accessways than true roads, but the crack of gunfire was clear enough that even a human could have figured out where it was coming from-- And it wasn't stopping. One shot after another was being unloaded, and from what Steve could tell, they were only stopping to reload. 

Someone was unloading entire clips into a zombie, and was about to learn the hard way that it wouldn't work.

The gunshots led them further from the employee entrance, and Steve let himself have just a moment to regret. The noise was coming from the other side of the store, near the movie theatre entrance-- And while that would be a straight shot to Will and Lucas under normal circumstances, it was also the best bet for dozens of zombified assholes getting in their way. The smart thing to do would have been to cut straight through to Scoops and get to the boys from there, but there was a difference between smart and right. There had to be. 

Because while everything human in Steve wanted to say fuck everyone else and go save his kids, a Grimm couldn't just save the people he loved. He couldn't, or he'd only be the kind of monster they told stories about. If Steve wanted to be a Grimm, he had to save everyone. He had to, at the very least, try. 

It was with frustrated, petty glee that Steve side-swiped a zombie on the way, sending it flying off to land on a parked car in a spray of coagulated blood. 

Next to him, Eddie moaned. "I knew I should have gotten the fucking insurance." 

Dustin and Robin had crowded themselves around the front seats, almost fully standing up in the back and holding on for dear life. They were straining forward, eyes wide as they tried to get a bead on what was going on-- It was no use, though. Through the blur of cars around them and the press of zombies that grew ever thicker as they neared the mall, even Steve could barely see what was going on. 

An SUV was parked in front of the mall, so far up the curb it was almost in the doorway. The closer they got, the more familiar it was-- The flash of gunfire put the puzzle together for Steve before his brain could even catch up. It was Karen Wheeler's SUV, and in front of it was her daughter, presumably, brandishing a pistol. Even the rapidly lessening distance didn't reveal the identity of the figure next to her, but Steve had to assume it was Jonathan. 

He should probably be relieved. A month ago, maybe even last week, he would have been. Steve had never been the one in charge of figuring things out-- He mostly just hung around and provided backup to whoever got left on the bench. It was always a relief when someone smarter rolled up with all the answers. Now, though, Steve was vastly aware of all the context Nancy and Jonathan were missing, how fragile they were as humans-- And, while Nancy tried her best, there was no way Jonathan was going to be any use in a real fight against zombies. He may have been able to hand Steve's human ass to him, but-- 

"What the fuck is Wheeler doing here?" Robin whispered harshly, as if Nancy might hear her. Both the humans were in clearer view now, Jonathan watching them come with wide eyes. He didn't move, either two afraid or unwilling to leave Nancy behind-- Nancy, who didn't even spare the metallic roar of the van a first glance. She didn't move from her practiced pose, pistol emptying bullet after bullet into a steadily approaching zombie.

The zombie was coated in blood and full of holes, but Steve could still catch glimpses of white cloth and blonde hair underneath-- 

It connected all at once. 

"Billy?" Dustin shrieked in Steve's ear the same time Eddie said, voice full of disgust, "How is Hargrove involved in this shit again?"

Steve should have put on the brakes twenty, no, thirty feet back if he wanted to stop in time. He didn't. He didn't even take his foot off the gas. Nothing in him wanted to stop, nothing in him wanted to show mercy. He was so sick of these fucking zombies. He was so sick of going through the worst days in his life and the having to look at Billy's Hargrove's skeevy little mustache. 

"Um, Steve," Robin said, unreasonably calm for someone who had passed the point of no return. "Do you think... maybe the original people are still in there?" 

It was a good point. Steve had decided more out of self-preservation than any logic that the zombies were incurable, never able to return to who they once were. There was a chance, however small, that every zombie he tore was an innocent person that died because Steve was too impatient to think of another way. Wasn't that exactly what he had been afraid of, all this time? Wasn't that exactly what he had regretted with Billy, just last year? Wasn't that the one thing he'd wanted to change about himself?

He'd already killed one person today. He didn't have to kill another. 

But Steve thought about Eddie's father. And he thought about Billy's hands around Lucas's throat. 

"Fuck it," Steve said, and then they hit the curb. 

The next split second was a blur of speed and violence, entirely out of Steve's control. The car caught air when they hit the curb, just enough momentum to send it flying past Nancy and her mom's SUV and into Billy-- And further. 

The box office was the only thing that stopped them from flying into the mall. They crashed into it full-speed, glass flying in all directions, and the front of the van crumpled like tissue paper against the firm stone column that served as its foundation. Billy wasn't so lucky. He missed the box office entirely, and the momentum from the van sent him flying through the doors, out of sight. 

The shouting started before Steve could even catch his breath. Dustin and Robin's voice melded together, Eddie's a low, miserable mumble, but it was Nancy's voice that stood above them all. Confident in her own authority, Nancy Wheeler stood outside the shattered driver's window and pointed her pistol through it. 

"Get out of the car! Everyone out, right now!" 

Steve didn't so much as step out of the car as let himself fall. The fact he caught himself before he fell to the glass-littered concrete was more of an accident than anything. He heard Robin and Dustin tumble out of the back door, muttering to themselves and each other. Eddie seemed entirely unphased by Nancy or his own brush with death-- He rounded the van and collapsed against her side, next to Steve. He pressed his forehead to the ruined metal and made low, mournful noise. 

"God, Sheila," Eddie whispered, low enough the humans couldn't hear it. "What the fuck has he done to you, babygirl?" 

"What the fuck do you think you're doing, Harrington?" Nancy asked. Steve pulled his eyes away from Eddie's dramatics to blink tired eyes in Nancy's direction. She still hadn't lowered her gun, Steve noted with no small amount of resignation. It didn't look like she was going to put it down anytime soon, either-- Steve knew that pinched look at the corner of her eyes, the worried face of a girl who wasn't being taken as seriously as she would like. "Who are you two?" 

"I wish I could ask you the same question," Robin muttered. 

"Nancy, this is--" Dustin began, and maybe it would have been better to let the kid smooth things over. That was how Nancy and Steve had operated, since everything last year-- Everything was about and for the kids, and if Steve got involved in anything, Upside Down related or not, it was because one of the kids brought him in. It was Nancy's world, and Steve was just a visitor. 

He couldn't let this fall into the same patterns. Sure, it would be a lot easier, and Nancy would forgive the kids a lot faster than she forgave Steve-- But the Wesen world was Steve's, not Nancy's. She could help, if she wanted, and Steve would welcome it-- But he didn't have to ask permission here. He didn't have to fear her judgement. For once, Steve was the one in control. 

"Remember the Wesen I was telling you about?" Steve asked, wincing. 

Over Nancy's shoulder, Jonathan's eyes widened. His eyes bounced from Robin to Eddie and back again, before offering a small, unsure wave. 

"Hey, Eddie," he said, voice tense. "Didn't expect to see you here." 

"No kidding," Eddie said, but his eyes were locked on Nancy's gun. 

Which, of course, still hadn't budged. All the fear and anger was gone from Nancy's face, but it had left determination in its place-- An emotion that was often Nancy's most dangerous. Steve had never been able to read Nancy very well, one of the many reasons they hadn't worked out, so he wasn't sure exactly why there was still a gun in his face-- She probably had a good reason, because Nancy always had a reason, but he had to admit he was starting to get a little annoyed. 

It was the second time she'd pointed a gun at him. Steve was beginning to wish she'd just shoot and get this all over with, so they could move on to more important things-- Like saving their kids. 

"Put the gun down, Nance," Steve said. He was afraid he sounded condescending and exhausted-- He almost always did, when he got this tired, but he was never sure how to stop it. 

If Nancy took umbrage to his tone, though, she didn't remark on it. Instead she said, voice brittle, "I've seen a lot of people act really weird today, Steve, and I just watched you kill someone. The gun stays." 

"You--" Steve swallowed a sound that might have been a growl, or might have been a sob. Neither would be helpful. "You unloaded how many clips into that guy and you think I killed him?"  

"Steve," Robin said, voice low. She grabbed Steve's hand, squeezing gently, and Steve watched a frown flicker across Nancy's face. 

He wanted to fucking scream. 

"I've already gotten shot once today," Steve said, once he found the ability to speak through all the anger. "If you think another bullet will take me down, you're welcome to try." 

Something that looked a lot like realization settled over Nancy. Her eyes roamed his face, his clothes, his bloodstained skin, and Steve tried not to take it personally that she was only now realising that Steve still looked like he had recently crawled through hell. It wasn't enough for her to lower the gun, but her eyes softened. For a moment, he was finally looking at that girl again, the girl who had held this same gun to his face two years ago, her eyes full of fear and anguish. The girl who threatened to kill him just to keep him alive. 

"Steve, what happened?" she asked. 

Dustin had, apparently, enough of letting Steve take control of things. He bullied himself in between Steve and Robin, breaking their hands apart.  "Nancy, I know this looks suspicious, alright, but you have no idea the day we just fucking had," he said, and if Steve sounded condescending, then Dustin sounded imperious. "Erica almost got kidnapped by the government, and then--" 

A growl, feral and distinctly familiar, cut through Dustin's words. 

Eddie had his back turned to the rest of them, looking into the darkened doorway of the movie theater. He had woged-- Steve could tell without even seeing his face now, from the claws on the tips of his fingers and the animalistic slope of his shoulders. Every muscle in his body was rigid, primed for combat, and Steve could feel his own body adjust into a broader stance, like a sympathetic reaction towards combat. 

There was a rustling noise from just inside the doorway, and then a zombie with a matted, blood-streaked blonde mullet shuffled it's way through the ajar door. 

Billy Hargrove, dragging his broken body like an old doll, took a step into the light.

[scarabiaa]

ivy x sebastian headcanons bc they're canon now

THEY ARE CANON.

She's definitely the more assertive one in their relationship, so if anyone even remotely tries messing with him, she's laughing hysterically as she sprints to deck said person. He has texted her once about someone teasing him and she literally ran out of Ignihyde to go to him.

Sometimes, they'll sit together under a tree and share earbuds, listening to music and just looking at the scenery. She tries not to fall asleep, but she usually winds up with her head on his shoulder, already sleeping.

He makes her little homemade gifts and he likes writing her love letters. He's been caught in Rollo's office because he needs stamps and he has to lie and say, "It's for the Scholarships of Centered Living." Rollo can clearly see the pink envelope with a heart shaped wax frame in the back.

Since she's in NRC and he's in NBC, they usually stay up talking to each other. The wifi in Ignihyde is super fast and good, so they sometimes spend hours up together.

They play games with each other; he likes playing the calmer games like Stardew Valley, Animal Crossing, Minecraft and the Sims. She plays tactical shooter games a lot. They play with each other and he has, many times, failed in her games. He has also heard her very creative curses whenever someone even tries to insult his gameplay.

They have a bed next to each other in Minecraft. When the VP plays with Sebastian, he always asks, "Why two?" "You don't get it." "DOWN BAD HORRENDOUS."

She has bought him multiple gifts just because, from Lego sets to those new boots that he really wanted but he couldn't get. He never knows where she gets the money from.

He knows when she's feeling homesick, she looks more worn down than usual and he immediately does everything he can to take her to him. He hugs her really tightly for the longest time until she feels calmer.

She goes home with him for the holidays because she REFUSES to stay behind and clean up Ignihyde. Those boys' room are toxic fumes since they never clean or go outside. His sisters usually tease him a lot about him actually bringing a girl home or at least bringing SOMEONE home.

He winds up being embarrassed by his entire family because they're all interrogating her at the family reunion. Somehow she winds up passing the questions. She also eats a lot there, she enjoys the food that they make and even describes some of her own food before getting up, going shopping, and making the food on her own.

Speaking of shopping, he sometimes goes out to buy her a bunch of snacks and go into NRC. When he goes into Ignihyde, literally everyone's going, "INTRUDER!! INTRUDER!! FROM ANOTHER SCHOOL, HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE!!"

He definitely didn't ask Seth. She almost tackles him to the ground in excitement every time. It's common now, but he's still not used to the open affection.

SPEAKING OF AFFECTION, she's definitely more affectionate with him than vice versa. She is not ashamed of hugging him and she's even kissed his cheek in front of Rollo (he was red for days). Sometimes she just clings onto him.

They send memes and make playlists for each other. She has made him multiple playlists and all of them have different titles. They're all cute too, they make him turn pink because they could be love letters on their own.

He'll visit NRC in secret sometimes just for her.

Ignihyde is aware but the one time Idia brought it up to her, she literally said, "JUST BECAUSE I CAN GET BITCHES AND YOU CAN'T DOESN'T MEAN THAT YOU'RE GOING TO KEEP ME FROM HIM."

"He's the enemy."

"AND YOU ARE MINE. GET OUT."

They go on walks alone at night, looking at the stars. They even have a specific spot where they can set a blanket down and look up at them.

Sebastian definitely isn't aware of her Unique Magic until one time where she combusted because she was so stressed out. It stressed him out even more because she was on fire and he didn't know what to do. He was panicking and crying, thinking that she was dying. He almost got a heart attack when she jumped out the window because she wanted to see if she could fly while being fueled by flames.

Many times, he has asked about her world and she rambles on and on about how it was; usually he'll have his head in her lap and he's looking at her with a lovesick smile the whole time. The VP and Rollo have literally found them like that and the VP almost smacks her with a broom.

VP: GET OUT THIS IS NOT YOUR SCHOOL

Ivy: STFU I DO WHAT I WANT

He doesn't want to think about the fact that he might potentially lose her one day when she goes back home.

[s-brant]

Angels Roll Their Eyes (2/2)

(gif: @toesure) (PART ONE)

Summary: Hurricane Agatha approaches Kildare Island during the aftermath of the eventful Fourth of July party. JJ and Y/N are determined to continue avoiding each other after what happened at the party, but John B has other plans for them.

Warnings: Smut, strong language, angst, implied physical abuse, depictions of anxiety/panic attacks, and sickeningly sweet fluff.

Word Count: 24k

A/N: Here we goooo! To celebrate the trailer dropping today, here’s part two to Devils Roll The Dice. If you haven’t read the first part, I suggest you read it and come back so this makes sense. This one has all the drama and spice, so buckle up! Thank you for the love and support on the first part. Let me know if you enjoyed this and have fun, cause I had a blast writing it.

Hurricane Agatha.

It was the first thing she heard about as soon as she woke up yesterday to the sound of her phone blaring with an obnoxious tone that reminds her of waking up too early in the morning for work or school.

Her sleepy eyes couldn't make out who was calling, so she pressed the button to answer and lifted the phone to hear her mom's voice squawking through the speaker at her about the hurricane projected to hit the island in the middle of the night tonight.

The problem is, her parents are out of town this week, leaving her all alone to prep the house and endure the storm alone. And for someone who flinches whenever she thinks she hears the sound of thunder in the sky, that is the worst it can get.

It's a fear her friends are conscious of. One time when they were out on the HMS Pogue, a quick summer storm started to drift overhead and it took all of her self control to not fall into a blind panic when thunder began to rumble above. John B was already steering them back in the direction of the Chateau but she knew it would do nothing to calm her nerves until she was back inside of the house.

The anxiety was starting to become too overwhelming when JJ sat down beside her and threw his arm over her shoulder. It was their first month of knowing one another, so the casual friendly gesture made her jump at first and turn her head to look at him, but he acted like everything was normal.

The next person to notice was John B. With JJ currently out of commission, the only person she thought to call to help her prep the house for the incoming storm was him. Since they never got hurricanes up where she used to live her whole life, she needed someone who's been through a couple to help her while her parents weren't home.

That's how she ended up here. Sweating bullets in the front yard of her house as she unloads the contents of the van with John B was not how she envisioned her Saturday night to go, but she's glad she has someone who's willing to help.

In the past five months of being with the Pogues, she's learned that it's lovely to have friends. She never used to have any before she moved, so in situations like this or when she got so drunk at the party, she never would've had anyone to be there for her. It's quiet moments of kindness and companionship like this that make her realize how much better life has been on the other side of uprooting everything to move here—self-inflicted boy drama and all.

The sandbag on her shoulder sends a growing ache through her back muscles with every step she takes to follow him up the length of unpaved dirt path up to her front door. As usual, he makes it look way easier than it is, and it almost makes her want to laugh at how different they are.

Most of her new friends are effortless, naturally picking up anything they decide to try at while she is inept by comparison. It's part of what attracted her to JJ in the first place. He may have his insecurities the same way every other individual does, but in her eyes, he has nothing to be insecure of. Even when he wipes out on a wave and appears out of the water with sand clumped in his salt-kissed strands of blonde hair, he manages to make it look cool.

"What are you smiling about?"

John B's laughter makes her look up from where she concentrated on the dirt path to see him looking back at her. He stands at the entrance to her house with the rest of the sandbags they carried up placed meticulously in front of the door to prevent water from entering the house. They did the same thing with the back door an hour ago.

Is she smiling? She hadn't even realized her expression changed from one of exhaustion and fear at the dark clouds closing in above to a grin, so her face instantly drops in guilt. After running out on JJ for the second time two days ago to go to work, any mention of him from their friends has left her drowning in shame.

She can't recall the bulk of her memories from the night of the Fourth of July party, but she fills in the gaps between those flashes of memory with what their friends told her about it.

Thanks to her overindulgence, there are holes poked in the fabric of her memory.

It jumps from her last fully sober moment of seeing JJ across the room with the kook girl to dancing clumsily with Kie to the floral scent of her makeup wipes that she can't attach a specific visual image to.

Then, she can remember waking up with a start in the middle of the night to throw up in a pot beside the bed while he held back her hair. Before John B explained it, she was quite confused after waking up about how she somehow got from being jealous over JJ flirting with another girl to waking up in the same bed as him.

She grunts as she plops the last sandbag down into place and decides to take a seat on the steps leading up to the door.

"It wasn't anything special," Y/N says and watches him come down to sit next to her, "I was just thinking about taking something so I can pass out and avoid having a panic attack over this stupid storm."

Unlike JJ, she isn't that skilled of a liar. It's obvious to anyone who knows her well when she does it based on the way her eye contact begins to drift away and her voice raises in pitch when she speaks. She's too honest with her friends to handle keeping secrets from them, which is why it's been so difficult for her with everything that has happened recently. Not only does she lie to the Pogues, she also avoids them by association in the process of trying to avoid JJ.

Regardless of how obvious her bluffing is, John B doesn't call her out on it. Instead, he focuses on a different part of what she said.

"Are you sure you're gonna be okay alone? I know your parents are out of town till next week..." he trails off into concerned silence.

The tip of her sneaker hangs off of the edge of the bottom step and absentmindedly digs a line into the dirt as she takes in his question.

Being alone when she's prone to panicking is a recipe for disaster. Anxiety and loneliness have a relationship similar to that of a weapon and ammunition. It takes very little for her to fall down the rabbit hole of obsessive thinking and break down into a hyperventilating, fearful mess, especially when no one else is there to tug her out of those dark thoughts.

Most of the time, the people who help her with that are her parents. If they're home during one of these episodes, she'll come stumbling downstairs to them from her room for help, and they'll do everything they can to bring her down from hysterics. Her friends, on the other hand, have yet to witness her have one of those moments.

"Having people with me helps, you know? But it is what it is, I'll just try to cope the best I can and hope for the best."

He nods, and though he's a portrait of understanding, she wonders if he finds it as juvenile and stupid as she does.

Logically, she knows that this anxiety is something many people experience. She understands that it's something that is mostly out of her control but can't help but tear herself apart over it.

She thinks to herself, What kind of weirdo can't sit inside during a thunderstorm or hurricane without losing their shit? Why am I not the one in control of my own mind when this happens?

Do her friends think similar things? Do they think it's as pathetic as she does, or is she just paranoid that they pick her flaws apart as much as she does? And, of course, she wonders what JJ would think if he saw her panic like that. He may have seen her start to become anxious on the HMS Pogue, but he hasn't seen her panic panic before, not in the way that her parents have, and she wonders if he'd think less of her for it.

Right when she's about to change the topic and steer him away from a chance to think of how ridiculous she's being about the approaching hurricane, he says something that makes her look back over at him.

"Then come spend the night at the Chateau. I can distract you. We can play board games and shit."

"Really?" she asks.

The idea of anyone wanting to waste an entire night playing board games and possibly signing themselves up for having to talk her down from a panic attack makes her heart melt.

"Yeah, why not? You need a friend tonight. You know any of us would do anything for you. You're like my little sister, dude, we'd all probably hack off a limb if we thought it'd help you. Especially JJ."

John B's last second name-drop is designed specifically for where he wants this conversation to go. Underneath the need to get his friends back to normal, he does feel a little guilty for having to do this. She thinks he's only offering to let her stay with him to help her—and he is, even if there weren't a rift between her and JJ, he'd still offer—but he has a different reason.

"Right," she says softly. "Speaking of which...is he gonna be there tonight?"

With how often he escapes his house to spend a night or two in temporary safety at the Chateau, it's not an unfounded assumption. He and John B spend more time together than any of them because of this, and when she goes over to hang out, she knows that he and JJ often come as a package deal.

He tries to play it cool and not give up anything that could make her suspicious of him, looking off at the van parked in the driveway as he takes a second to collect his thoughts. It's never easy for him to deceive people he cares about, even if it's for their own good. It wasn't easy when he invited JJ to spend the night a few hours ago with the knowledge that he'd soon invite Y/N too either, but he managed.

As always, Pope is the brains behind this operation. He was the one to suggest inviting them both over to wait out Agatha together when the three of them put their heads together to come up with a solution to their oblivious friends' drama. After JJ stormed out of the house the morning after the party, they knew they had to do something about it. This was what it came to.

"Nah. I offered but he said he's staying at home until this whole thing blows over."

He isn't sure why she buys into it.

She knows JJ well enough to know that he would literally rather eat glass than be trapped in a confined space with his dad for an entire day. Perhaps it's only because it's what she wants to believe. She wants to believe that she won't have to see him again tonight after everything that happened. How can she handle having to tell him why got so drunk that night and made an ass of herself? She can't bear to tell him all of that unnecessary drama started because she was jealous.

What right does she have to feel that way? He isn't hers. They aren't together, and she thinks it's quite obvious that he doesn't want a relationship out of whatever it is they have together. It was one night. She has no right to be mad at him for flirting with other girls because of it.

"Then I'll definitely be taking you up on that offer. Thank you," she says.

The old wooden stairs make a squealing sound when she stands to make her way inside to gather her things for the night, but the feeling of a warm hand gripping her forearm stops her mid-step. Her eyes follow down the length of her arm back to where he sits, glancing at her with this knowing look in his eyes that makes her want to turn and hide.

"When are you gonna talk things out with him, Y/N?" he asks. "He misses you."

Since the party, no one has had the courage to burst her bubble of pretending not to care until now, but now that someone has, all of her bottled up emotions stir inside of her at a simple concept she hadn't considered yet.

JJ misses her.

For the first time since they began this stupid game of cat and mouse, she is confronted with how desperately she misses him back. So consumed with the task of concealing everything that happened and trying to avoid him, she hadn't acknowledged that all she ever really wants is to be with him lately.

She misses his jokes and the way he looks at her when she giggles at them. She misses his smile when they play fight on the HMS Pogue. She even misses when he dangles her over the edge of the boat as a means to end the wrestling match, making her squirm in his strong hold as he threatens to toss her overboard.

But what she misses most of all is how he never lets her fall in. It's something about the way he looks at her as he pulls her back onboard, how time itself seems to stop in the moment between when he's still holding her and when she feels her feet touch the deck again.

Then, they'll suddenly want nothing to do with each other for the next half hour.

JJ will make himself busy forgetting the way her hands felt holding onto his shoulders for dear life, burning the memory of her palm prints into his skin for the next few hours. And she'll try her hardest to forget that charming smile and the feeling of his arms around her. But it won't work, not really, and when they're both laying down to sleep at night, they'll have one thing keeping them awake.

She takes a second to internalize what he said and avoid exposing the effect it has on her to hear it before asking, "Did he tell you that?"

The sky overhead grows darker and darker by the second, but she has yet to notice it due to the topic of their conversation. With JJ involved, her attention shrinks to a tunnel leading only to him. There's no room for anything else but the audacious idea planted in the back of her mind that he might miss her as much as she misses him.

"No, he didn't," John B admits, and right when she's about to say more in response, he cuts her off, "but hear me out. I've known him since we were kids, so I can tell when things aren't right with him, and ever since your relationship with him got complicated, I picked up on some weird vibes."

Y/N doesn't give anything away with how she reacts. He can't tell if she's about to bolt like JJ did or stay to talk and open up to him. All she does is cross her arms over her chest and lean back against the railing.

"Weird in what way?"

"Weird in a way that makes me think you two have to talk it out before you ruin your friendship. I've never seen him act this way over a girl."

That doesn't surprise her. He has a reputation for chasing after any girl available to him, something the Pogues have gently teased him about, and it factors into why she doesn't want to have this dreaded conversation with him. She doesn't want to sit there and listen to him tell her that she was just another one of those girls to him.

Going for broke and being honest about what he thinks of their situation is a better strategy for trying to get her to talk to JJ than the other way around. John B can look back on what happened the morning after the party and see where they went wrong in their approach of trying to get him to talk, but she's less unpredictable and turbulent than he is. The fact that she's hearing him out is enough proof of their differences.

She sighs.

"I know we need to talk sooner or later, but it's hard, you know? I'm so embarrassed of how everything went down at the party, even though I was too fucked up to remember most of it, and I just—" There's a brief second that lapses between when she stops and when she starts again where he can almost see her working through it in her head. "I don't wanna get hurt."

John B's face falls at the mention of the party and her feelings surrounding it.

"You have nothing to be embarrassed of. You drank too much but who cares? The only person who should be embarrassed about that night is the guy that tried to take advantage of you."

That part is the most fuzzy in her mind.

She can remember what led up to it and the moment she saw JJ pull him away from her, but she can't remember anything about the interaction itself. It wasn't as if he did anything to her—not yet—but the thought of it alone makes her skin crawl because she's seen that before. She's been the JJ in that situation, pulling a wasted Touron away from someone who thought nobody would be looking out for other people at the party, and she knows how quickly those situations can escalate past "harmless" flirting.

The sound of JJ shouting at Tyler echoes in her mind as she reaches for any remaining memories left from the party. He said it right after he punched him, when he was starting to rush forward to follow him onto the ground and pin him there.

"If I see you near my girl again, you're fucking dead! You got that?"

She doesn't remember realizing that he called her that at the moment. She was confused and upset and all she wanted to do was stop him from getting himself in trouble, so she pulled him away from hitting Tyler again without realizing what he said. And even now, she tries to avoid acknowledging it. She reasons with herself, telling herself that he was pissed off and didn't mean it, because if he did, why hasn't he told her how he feels yet?

Y/N looks up and sees how dark the converging clouds have gotten in the time since they began working on prepping the house for the hurricane, so her next words are shakier than usual.

"I guess you're right." She pushes off of her spot against the railing. "But can we not talk about JJ tonight? I kind of wanna hang out and forget about the rest of the stuff I've got going on right now."

This makes him feel a pang of guilt inside of him for the ulterior motive he's kept hidden from her for the duration of the conversation, but he knows it's for the best. Even if her and JJ's inevitable conversation goes in the wrong direction and they don't end up mending fences, it's better that they let it out sooner than later. If they wait any longer, it'll make it worse, and he knows that they're stubborn enough to keep this childish game going for another week or so.

So, he keeps her in the dark for now and offers a kind, "Sure, that's cool with me," despite knowing how messy the night will soon become.

A smile pokes at the edges of her mouth, making the sides of her eyes crinkle, and she extends a hand to help him up from where he sits.

"Now," she says as they make their way inside the house for her to pack a bag, "are you ready to get absolutely crushed in Monopoly?"

It started to rain before they left her house, and by the time they pull into the driveway of the Chateau, it's pouring down on them with violent winds whipping droplets at their faces hard enough to hurt.

The rapid pace of her pulse beats with such an intensity, she can feel it in her head. They shouldn't have taken so much time at her place before heading over here. While she was packing, they talked and dilly-dallied the whole time, and now they pay the price for it.

If she knew that it would start this soon into the night, she probably would've hurried things along sooner, but it's too late. She's already starting to feel that tightness in her chest and each breath of air feels less satisfying with every inhale. It's not so bad that she loses complete control of herself, but it's getting there, and she can't express how badly she doesn't want to lose her shit in front of John B.

The passenger side door is slammed shut by the force of the wind behind her, the noise becoming swallowed up in the rest of the budding storm, and she stifles a sound of surprise that escapes her in reaction to it. They're lucky they made it here in the first place. Any later in the night and they probably would've had to take refuge at her place until it blew over.

She decides to focus on how the edges of her white sneakers are swallowed up by the muddy earth on her way through the front yard to distract herself. It stains them a deep brown color and simultaneously washes them clean from the rain coming down from above, which she'd probably be annoyed about if she weren't such a nervous wreck. But, because she's too busy keeping her backpack raised over her head to shield herself from the rain on her way up to the front door, it's not high up on her list of priorities.

Since both the screen door and the door behind it are unlocked, she doesn't hesitate to come bursting into the house as she usually does.

Y/N lets out a deep breath, feeling that telltale tension in her chest and shoulders, and laughs at the sight of John B running in as she kicks off her shoes. His t-shirt is speckled with rainwater, and his hair is saturated enough with it to stick to the sides of his face after he crosses the threshold into the Chateau.

The sound of her laughter makes JJ's heart stop from where he stands in the kitchen.

"There was an umbrella right on the dashboard, why didn't you take—"

Her heart might as well have stopped just as abruptly as the sentence she was in the middle of saying when she turned and saw him standing there.

Maybe they're both a tad too dramatic, but it takes a full few seconds for them to stop staring at each other in surprise. He looks like a deer in the headlights, eyes wide with surprise like he was caught doing something he shouldn't even though all he was doing was grabbing a beer from the fridge.

It's been two days since they last saw each other. For him, the last glimpse he got of her was when he peeked through the blinds to see her pedaling away on her bike to go to work, but hers was somewhat different.

The last time she saw him, he was asleep. Their legs were tangled together underneath the sheets and his face was smushed against her chest, allowing her to feel the soft puffs of his exhales on her skin every few seconds. It's a wonder that she managed to slip away unnoticed once she remembered she had work that morning. He was holding her closely, so closely that she found it hard to discern where she ended and he began in the dazed, hungover headspace she woke up in.

It's when the conversation she had with John B on the front steps of her house comes back to the forefront of her mind that she puts together what's happening right now. Now that they're here, it's far too late to leave. With how aggressively the wind and rain batter the area surrounding the house, it's obvious that they're not going anywhere.

It seems to click with them at the same time, because JJ turns to look at him only a half second after she does.

Y/N says, completely serious, "If you did what I think you did, I'm gonna kill you."

Before either of them can think of doing anything, John B shoots out from the doorway and runs past her in the direction of the hallway where his bedroom is.

"Gotta catch me first!"

They both chase him, JJ hopping over the back of the couch to run after him, but they end up coming to a screeching halt at the shut door right when they hear the lock turn and click.

Neither of them knows what they were planning to do when they caught him, cause it isn't like they'd hurt him, but they bang on the door nonetheless. The sound is drowned out by the sound of the wind and rain pounding the outside walls of the house, picking up speed, and for a second she wants to kick the door open.

She shouts, "John B! Open this door!"

The last thing she wanted tonight was to be trapped in a house with the one person she didn't want to see. Doesn't John B realize how embarrassing it is for her to be around him when she knows that he's gonna reject her? He may have said something about JJ never acting so weird over a girl before, but he's wrong. There's no way JJ actually wants her...right?

"I can't hear you, this storm's kinda loud!" he yells back at them through the locked door. "Maybe try again later!"

Neither of them wants to acknowledge the other. In fact, they don't even want to look at each other right now, so all they can do to stop themselves from acknowledging the elephant in the room is continue trying to get answers out of John B. What does he think that locking them together in the Chateau for the night will accomplish other than make them ignore their own drama and team up to plot their revenge on him?

Though he's significantly less angry than she is, JJ pulls the doorknob enough to make the door whine on its hinges and pleads with their friend, "This isn't funny, John B. Open the door."

"Not until you guys stop being immature and talk to each other."

She furrows her brows at him even though he can't see her, saying, "It's none of your business. You can't just trap us here cause you think you know what's best for us."

The sound of thunder rumbling above the house makes her flinch, hand shooting out to latch onto JJ's arm on an instinct she couldn't consciously resist. Feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her palm and the fingers clutched around his wrist sends shocks of familiar electricity up her body. Touching him always makes her feel hyperaware of herself, leaving her to wonder if he can sense her pulse picking up or notice how her breathing pattern turns uneven.

With that being said, it's safe to say that the night they spent together took that sensation of electricity and hyperawareness to a height it hadn't reached before.

That time, it wasn't a brush of their hands or an arm over her shoulder, it was the epitome of physical closeness. She couldn't handle it. He was so sickeningly sweet with her, yet, at the same time, he knew all of the right times to be commanding and in control too. There were awkward moments at first, sure, but once they became comfortable with each other, it was game over.

And whenever they've touched since, she hasn't been able to get those memories off of her mind. It's less prevalent now, since she's only holding onto him out of fear, but it's still there underneath it all—the unfiltered desperation of the lust in his eyes, the low noises that escaped his parted lips, and the strong pair of hands that pinned her hips down on the mattress to give him the leverage to really give it to her at the intensity she begged for.

It's pathetically easy for her to be sucked right back into the vortex of emotions, memories, and fears that haunt her whenever they touch, but he brings her back out of it just as easily when he speaks.

"You okay?"

John B was as good as forgotten by him as soon as he felt her jolt next to him and grab onto his wrist like she was hanging from a ravine and he was the only thing preventing her from falling. It makes him feel like a fool, but even when they're ignoring each other, the urge to comfort and protect her from anything that displeases her never disappears. He'd literally fistfight Zeus if it meant there'd be less thunder to scare her.

If he weren't hiding behind a locked door to avoid their wrath, JB would probably be calling him a simp right about now.

The concern on his face is so pure and unaffected by any of the chaos that surrounds them, both physical and emotional, that it makes her stomach turn with a sick feeling. God, he really does care about her. Why does that scare her? Why doesn't she want to believe that he cares? Why is she so set on believing that he wanted nothing more than a quick fuck from her?

Her eyes turn down to see their connected hands, realizing all in one moment what she did and pulling her hand away as if she were burned.

"I—Yeah," she stops, looking up at him, then back to the closed bedroom door, "I'm fine. You know how it is, it's just the storm."

They're both left with no choice but to face the music after days of avoidance that had no good reason behind it other than the respective doubts and fears they have. Yet even now that they're standing here, unsure of what comes next, they're hesitant to say or do anything that might disrupt the illusion they've created in the week and a half since they first ruined their friendship for good.

It feels as though the tension that has been boiling between them is coming close to turning explosive and all it will take is one tremor of their self-control for it to spill over.

Every feeling they have feels so contradictory. They want to but they also don't. They almost do it, then hesitate and decide to ignore each other for days. At the party, this tug of war game was at its peak for JJ when she was telling him about her jealousy and cuddling up to him, but he couldn't do it then, not when she was drunk. And by the time he had a whole night to think it over and see her biking away, he didn't want to risk it.

She looks away from him, hoping that "out of sight, out of mind" may ring true for once, and says to John B through the door, "Whatever, have fun. I won't hold JJ back when you finally come out of there though."

He won't actually do anything to him, maybe just a non-serious fight that'll end with her walking in on them rolling around on the floor trying to wrestle each other, but she likes to fuck with him anyway. For the dick move he just pulled, she thinks he can withstand a little teasing.

Without anything else to say, Y/N turns and walks off to make herself useful elsewhere—anything to distract from the buzzing, anxious energy that surrounds her from both the hurricane and being forced to confront JJ. She tries to play it cool though she is anything but at the moment, allowing herself to grimace once her back is turned to the blonde boy still standing against the wall in the hallway.

Maybe if she keeps pushing this false sense of normalcy, it'll work. It worked when they both started pretending things never happened between them initially after they had sex, so who's to say it can't work now?

All they have to do is get through the next 12-24 hours without talking and all will be well. Right?

They tried.

They truly tried to get through the night without inciting chaos within the Chateau, but, for these two idiots, not inciting chaos is a task easier said than done. Not only was John B much more stubborn with staying in his room than either of them bargained for, he didn't even attempt to speak to them for the first five hours and they were left with nothing to do but find new ways to avoid talking to each other.

It was simple in the beginning.

She went off on her own and sat with her headphones in to drown out the sounds of the storm.

With her eyes fluttered shut to block out anything but the sound of The Cure blasting into her ears, there was no reason for her to have to worry about anything once her nerves began to settle. Since the songs drowned out any sound and all she could see was darkness behind her closed eyelids, she was able to drift away with the distraction of the music.

The thing is, after a while, she started to see pieces of him in every song she skipped to. She made it a full minute into Just Like Heaven before a supercut of her most treasured memories of him began appearing in her head. Fade Into You? Skipped as soon as the first dreamy lyric flooded in through the tangled cords of the headphones. Cloud 9? Forty seconds in. By the time Dirty Little Secret came on, she decided that her playlist was mocking her.

The headphones were out of her ears, hastily wrapped up, and stowed away in the small pocket of her overnight bag before the chorus of the song could hit. Thankfully for her, JJ wasn't looking when she ripped the headphones out and put them away in a huff, so by the time he turned to see her again, she was laying down on the couch to "nap"—meaning she laid awake for another hour and cursed John B for making her endure this.

While she was daydreaming of a John B voodoo doll, JJ was worried about her.

Yes, the topic of their relationship/friendship/situationship/whatever-the-fuck-it-is was bombarding him against his will every five seconds, but not without him coming back to his concern for her. A small sound of thunder on an otherwise perfect day was enough to make her zone out and start getting antsy that day on the boat, so he didn't want to know how bad it could get during a time like this.

He tried to play it cool, and, in all honesty, his remaining scraps of sanity lasted a lot longer than hers. Four and a half hours passed, then, as the storm began to do its worst on their town, the power flickered out and left them in complete darkness. At that point, John B was passed out in his bedroom, so he didn't care nor notice when they had to find a few candles and stumble through the dark.

Somewhere along the way, having to search through the dark house for candles to light and place around the living room led them here...he isn't quite sure how.

JJ can hardly open his eyes enough to see through the rain that pounds against him the second he runs after her through the back door. The wind is so aggressive and unrelenting, it almost sends him stumbling a few steps when he follows her blurry figure a few paces behind where she tries to flee the house in a panic.

"Get back inside!" he shouts as he picks up his speed to catch up, "Y/N!"

The part of him that isn't focused on the pure physicality of trying to see and move through the stormy weather is utterly overwhelmed with fear. Not for himself but for her. She's deathly afraid of mild storms, let alone hurricanes, and yet she ran through the back door when he tried comforting her through an anxiety attack. One would think that she wouldn't want to go directly into the thing she fears the most, but what sent her running for the hills wasn't the panic itself, it was him.

It's hard for her to think rationally in this state, but all she knows is that he was there, he was saying all the right things and holding her, and she couldn't do it. The fear began to blend to one centered around both him and the storm. The hours of useless distractions and ruminating in her thoughts built up to this point of contention, then it snapped.

Between the thunder, his voice, and the voice in the back of her head that was urging her to confess her feelings and do as John B advised them to, it became too much. Maybe it was the most idiotic split-second decision she made without any regard for logic or reason or her safety, but she bailed. For the third time, she couldn't handle the pressure and ran from him.

The only difference is that he couldn't let her leave this time.

He gasps for air against the streams of water flowing down his face, soaking his hair and making it hang in his eyes to obstruct his view more than the weather already has. It happened so fast, neither of them are wearing shoes. His feet sink into the muddy yard with every stride he takes in his frantic pursuit of her and it frustrates him no end because of how it slows him down.

There's endless dangerous possibilities with her being out here. She could be knocked over into the marsh by the wind, or stuck and hurt by a piece of debris—merely thinking about it makes him call out her name louder in the hopes that it'll wake her from her panicked trance.

After trudging through the mud all the way to the edge of the yard, he finally manages to get to her.

"What are you doing?" JJ shouts, turning her around and grabbing onto both of her arms as if one gust of wind would sweep her away if he didn't, "You're gonna get hurt!"

Stumbling backwards in the direction of the screened-in porch that surrounds the back door, he uses their difference in strength to tug her away in the direction she came out in. The rain makes it difficult to keep a firm grasp on her, and she almost slips away a couple of times when the wind picks up enough to make him too unsteady to hold on.

His arms slip around her waist for a better grasp on her the closer they come to reaching the house. The last thing he wants is to almost get her back inside and lose her at the last second. She isn't thinking rationally right now with the panic she feels taking full control of her responses. He knows firsthand how it feels to be thrown headfirst into a panic attack, he's been in her shoes before and knows better than anyone the lengths your irrational mind will go to if it means survival. And for whatever reason, her response is flight, not fight.

The door to the screen porch takes all of his effort to open against the power of the wind blowing it back against the house.

He grits his teeth as he forces it open, one arm secured around her midsection, and helps her in before he slips inside too. The second he lets go of the door, it's sent slamming back into place and rattling in the frame behind them, but he doesn't spend anymore time on it other than the few seconds it takes to lock it. As soon as it clicks with him that they're safe—most importantly, that she's safe—he whips around to face her with a cold rage flowing through his veins.

"What the fuck?"

She stands in front of him with water pouring off of her in rapid drops onto the rug, and there are no thoughts in her head outside of the ones telling her to leave. Her tears blend in with the droplets of rain so seamlessly that he wouldn't know she's crying if not for the sound of it.

In between her rapid breaths and sobs, she yells back at him, "I was scared, okay?"

"Why'd you run out into the storm if you—"

"I wasn't afraid of the storm, I was afraid of you!"

The silence that follows is louder than anything they've experienced. Nothing can rival it, not the thunder, the rain, or anything can drown it out while he stares at her in shock. His eyes are wide, lips slightly parted as he reaches for something, anything, he can say in response to that, but there's nothing. For once, he is absolutely speechless.

Things got awkward between them in the initial aftermath of last week, but not like this. There was never an instance where he felt like there was nothing left for him to say to her to fill the uncomfortable silence that always brought forth memories of them together until now. Until she said the last thing he wanted or expected to hear.

His anger subsides as he picks over what he did in his head for anything that could've made her feel unsafe.

Before it evolved into him chasing after her through the hurricane, he noticed how terrible it had gotten for her when he lit the first candle. Her cheeks were streaked with tears and her chest began to rise and fall faster with each second that passed. He could see it on her face that things were getting worse, but, now that he thinks of it, it got worse once he reached out to put his hand on her shoulder.

It felt like a dream sequence in his head, so hazy and faraway now that it's over, and he was so stunned by what she was doing, he didn't run after her until a few seconds later. There was a delay in which he stood there in surprise and tried to process what the hell just happened to no avail. Though it wasn't very long, he remembers it feeling like eternity tucked into the cramped space of four seconds.

JJ's voice is softer than she's ever heard it, asking into the void of the near-darkness that encloses them, "What'd I do?" And it breaks her heart in half to hear him sound so concerned, so terrified of the idea that he did something to hurt her when all he did was try to help. "I never meant to scare you, I swear. I know how bad it can get sometimes, and I know we haven't been talking but I'd never try to hurt you if that's what you thought..."

His thoughts run rampant with the possibilities of what she was thinking at the time, and he realizes that he can't stand the idea of her thinking anything badly of him. He never cares about what people think, but, fuck, he loathes the idea of her having any ill feelings toward him.

Y/N immediately starts shaking her head, her face scrunching with the emotion and incessant tears.

"I know you'd never hurt me. I was scared because..." she stops herself mid sentence, catching it right when she was about to admit the one thing she promised herself she wouldn't.

But the need to say it doesn't go away this time. Usually, once she catches herself she comes to her senses and realizes how foolish it would've been to confess, but this time is different. This time, the urge to speak her mind and tell him everything sticks around. The words left unsaid creep up her throat, thrashing and begging to let out after months of being pushed aside.

The look in her eyes is strangely reminiscent of the way she looked at him the night they hooked up, almost yearning in its nature, and he couldn't be more confused. She's scared of him, but she's looking at him like she did when she was two seconds away from jumping his bones. And if he didn't do anything wrong, why was she afraid enough to face her worst fear in order to avoid him?

"Because what?" he asks.

That frustration from when they first stepped into the porch hasn't vanished, it only took a backseat once she said she was afraid of him, not the storm, and he can feel it stirring up again. He's tired of not having answers. He's tired of mixed signals and loneliness and unrequited love. Most of all, he's tired of her running away all the time. At this point, he questions whether or not it's worth it to expose his feelings to her and suffer the consequences.

John B was right. This isn't healthy for them, nor is it healthy for them to put their friends through this along with them, and it might be better to not be friends than to stay this way forever. At least that way they wouldn't be wishing for answers that would never come for the rest of their time together.

She decides at this moment that this has to be said before it gets worse, before she runs away again like a scared, immature child and ruins everything.

"Because," she has to shout over the lightning that cracks down on the earth down the street, something she would be trembling in fear over if she weren't so focused on him, "I've been in love with you for a couple months and it scares me more than anything, even this stupid fucking storm! And I've tried so hard to ignore it because I know you don't feel the same way, but you touched me and I just"—a soft cry escapes her—"I couldn't do it anymore."

There it is.

After months of ruminating over it and hiding everything, he knows, and her immediate feeling after she says it isn't what she thought it would be. She expected trepidation and regret, but what she finds on the other side isn't either of those, it's relief. Her dad often tells her when she's nervous about something that the anticipation is worse than the thing itself, and that has never been as true her as it is now.

However, some of the nerves return with the time that passes after she spoke in complete silence. Much like the delayed reaction he had to her running out of the house, it isn't as long as it feels to her. It's a short span of time that it takes for her words to process with him, but it feels like an eternity that he stands there with his head facing the floor in quiet contemplation.

Her heart sinks.

This means he doesn't feel the same way, doesn't it? If he were the one telling her he loved her, she likely would've leaped into his arms and said it back, but he stays where he is.

Then, after what feels like forever, she thinks she sees him start to smile and feels like she's losing her mind. It's quite dark out here, so there's only a limited amount of light to allow her to see his features, but there's no doubting it when a flash of lightning floods the porch with a split-second of harsh light.

Oh God, why is he smiling? What does it mean?

Much to her frustration, the first thing he says after her confession isn't much help in making her understand his feelings either.

"Why didn't you just talk to me?"

Why? The voice in the back of her mind asks incredulously. Is he seriously asking why? He ignored me too. He didn't want to talk about it either, so what else was I supposed to do?

Maybe she was undeniably worse when it came to the avoidance and lack of communication, but he could've reached out to her too. They both could've. Instead, they spent day after day waiting for the other to make the move and pushed the tension further and further until it finally broke. Now she's waiting for him to hurry up and reject her so she can move on with her life.

She shivers from the wind blowing at her wet skin through the screens separating them from the outside world, crossing her arms over her body to hug herself. His eyes follow her movements down to the breaths that are slowly evening out without her realizing it. It turns out that confessing your love for the guy you've been crushing on since the day you met him is a hell of a distraction.

"I thought you wouldn't wanna hear me being all emotional and shit over a one time thing. You've literally never had an actual relationship before. And that's fine," she rambles, "I'll be okay eventually, but that's not who you are and there isn't a problem with that. I just caught feelings when I shouldn't have."

In her defense, she isn't making baseless assumptions about him, he hasn't had a relationship before. His love life hasn't ever really revolved around love itself, it was mostly comprised of random chicks he'd meet at parties or at the beach during the summertime when tourists come to visit the island. Out of all of them, he's the last one the Pogues would expect to fall in love with someone and commit to a relationship, but then...

He looks over at her with a swell of emotion within him that he's never felt before. It wasn't like he hadn't known before now. He did. He even said it out loud to himself that morning after the party, but this is when it feels the most real. Now that she's said it to him, he doesn't feel so stupid for toying with the four letter word in the back of his mind for the entirety of the past week.

In all honesty, he was the last person he would've expected to fall in love with someone this quickly too. He thought he knew himself better than this. He thought he could keep himself hidden away and not let anyone close enough to see him—the real him, faults and feelings and vulnerability included—but she proved him wrong. In walked Y/N with her pretty smile, teeny bikini bottoms, and oddly strong opinions on Ratatouille, and he stood no chance.

This sudden crescendo of emotion only continues to grow when he watches her shiver, soaked to the skin, across from him and decides that he never wants to deny himself of her again. Those feelings of inadequacy that forced him to question his relationship with her may not have gone away, not by a long shot, but they can't stop him anymore. Nothing can.

Like a light flickering to life in this swirling, stormy darkness, she hears JJ's voice asking her, "What if it is who I am?"

It was said so softly, she nearly lost it beneath the rain and wind. But it was not said with a lack of certainty, which is why she questions if she heard him correctly. He sounded so sure of himself that it feels too good to be true. After his reaction, or lack thereof, to her telling him she loved him, she accepted what was coming and this was not it.

"What?"

He doesn't miss a beat.

"You heard me." There's a pause. "Maybe I needed to meet the right girl."

There is no way he's saying what she thinks he's saying because if he is...if he is then that means the tears and frustration have all been for nothing because he loves her back. But if he loves her, then what was with the kook girl? Was it to make her jealous, or is she misinterpreting him right now and he was flirting with that girl because he doesn't have real feelings for her?

"JJ..." she trails off, looking down and thinking to herself how thankful she is that it's too dark for him to fully see how nervous he made her, "don't do that."

Partly, he should feel offended that she'd think he'd toy with her feelings like that, but he isn't. He's too busy wondering what on earth made this poor girl so insecure to think that someone has to be joking to confess their love to her. It makes him wonder if anyone wronged her before she moved here, and he feels that switch of impulsive anger inside of him flip at the thought.

But that anger has nowhere to go, so it shifts into something different—a need to spend every waking moment of the rest of their time together proving to her that she doesn't have to be so afraid. Does it make him a hypocrite? Probably. It wasn't too long ago that he was telling the Pogues how much he didn't deserve to be with her, but he doesn't see himself the same way he sees her. In his head, he has reasons to believe he doesn't deserve her love, but how could she ever think that herself?

He steps closer to her, the movement something so natural and unconscious to him that he doesn't recognize he does it until he hears her breath hitch in the back of her throat. They were already close enough to reach out and touch each other if they wanted to, yet now it's the kind of closeness that wipes the slate of her mind clean with nothing else but the thought of him there to stay.

He starts to say, "I'm not fucking with you, dude, I'm being serious—"

"Then prove it."

Oh.

The sound of his unfinished sentence lingers on the tip of his tongue as he blinks away his surprise at what she said, though it was less of a statement and more of a challenge. What the challenge is, he isn't too sure, but he thinks there could be a couple of meanings there.

The fire in her eyes when she looked up at him is one he recognizes very well, it stars in one too many of his daydreams that center around their secret night together. She rose to the occasion without fail and matched his chaos every time, and that steely-eyed stare is reminiscent of it.

Yet, the sexual undertone isn't the only part of it to be discovered. There's a clear meaning there for him to actually prove it, to put his money where his mouth is, grow a pair, and tell her how he feels with no room for confusion. No more miscommunication, running away, or insecurity getting between them, just a clear cut confession like hers.

His hand runs through his hair to sweep it out of his eyes and keep the wet strands from dripping down his face. It helps him see her a little better too, grounding him to the moment and calming him at the dimmed sight of her expectant, wide eyed gaze.

There were a million versions of this whenever he let himself imagine admitting it. He only let himself picture it on the worst days, days like the one two days ago when he went home to his dad, ending the night by cleaning his own cuts and inspecting his own bruises in his locked bedroom. He did it to distract himself from wanting to storm out of the room and finally kill the son of a bitch after years of suffering in silence.

JJ closed his eyes, shaking with anger, and dreamed of how he'd tell her. There were versions with long speeches that were far too sappy to exist outside of the realm of his imagination. There were versions with him burying the words between friendly jokes to play down the extent of his feelings too, but he thought it worked best in its simplest form.

So he puts it as simply as it gets, lips fighting a soft smile as he crosses the space between them and rushes in to kiss her. It's charged with an accumulation of the pent up love, anger, and sexual desire that has been repressed until now, resulting in something utterly explosive.

He stops for a second to whisper, "I love you too," into her parted lips, and she finally lets herself go at the sound of those words.

Forget that they've only known each other for five months, when you know you know. This is the real deal. This is the kind of feeling that possesses every accessible inch of her heart and she'd never be open enough to admit that to anyone but him at the moment, but neither of them minds that. It's such a new, rapidly developing feeling that they want to protect it and keep it close to them for the time being.

His arms twine around her waist, tugging her the last bit forward and leaving no space between their bodies this time. The sudden movement draws a sharp gasp from the back of her throat and sends her hands out to brace themselves on his shoulders. The sound of the gasp that disappears into their connected mouths only fuels him on more. It makes him more eager with how he touches her with his hands drifting down the plane of her back, one of which playfully slipping beneath the hem of her soaked shirt in a way that makes her smile into the kiss.

He knows exactly what he does to her. He can sense it in the small reactions that would often go overlooked if it were someone less familiar with her.

It's easy to tell by the way she completely surrenders herself to him, letting out these soft little noises she doesn't even realize she's making when he takes control of the interaction and kisses her like he's starved for it. In a way, he is starving for affection and attention from her. He never knew it was something he needed so badly until he got it, and now he never wants to go without having her again.

That's why it doesn't surprise him when she starts getting antsy after a moment or two, especially after keeping away from him for days.

Her hands run down the length of his chest over the soaked t-shirt, taking a quiet victory in how his stomach flinches inward in response to her exploring touch, and she could swear his next exhale trembles as she continues lower. Never once does she break the kiss, which, by the way, has gone past the point of being passionate and straight to downright needy, but her concentration does falter. The perfectly paced rhythm of her mouth moving with his is interrupted when she touches him over the fabric of his shorts.

Those plushy soft lips go on an exploration of their own too. Leaving him with the first opportunity to catch his breath in minutes, she dips her head beneath the sharp edge of jaw in pursuit of the sweet spot she remembers reducing him to a grabby, moaning mess the last time they did this. It doesn't take her long, not if the tightening of his arms around her and the satisfied hum of a moan she feels vibrate beneath her mouth has anything to say for it.

He loses himself in it for a second or two...okay, fine, maybe ten.

The separate sensations combined spark a flame inside of him that burns so hopelessly for whatever she'll give him. His mind sends him images of them together, both real memories from their first time together and imagined fantasies he only let himself visit in his dreams, and he realizes how thinly spread his self control has become lately.

First, it's the thought of her from last week, thoughts of her gasping, writhing, and begging beneath him that makes his cock throb under the teasing contact of her hand through his shorts. But then he's brought elsewhere. Then, though he hasn't thought of it since the day after the party, he thinks of the mix of jealousy and anger he felt when he saw Tyler with her.

He remembers being sane one moment and charging across the room like a madman the next. He remembers how it felt to watch another person's hands slip under her dress, how it felt to see someone else try to kiss her the way he had, and this raw wound of a memory is all it takes to spur him into action.

It happens so quickly, she doesn't even notice what's happening until he has her scooped up in his arms with her legs around his waist. She doesn't even have the chance to voice her surprise or crack a joke at the expense of his neediness before he reconnects their paused kiss with enough force to make her teeth ache in the collision.

JJ's rings are colder than ice, digging into the flesh of her thighs as he holds them with a tight grip and blindly takes the few steps necessary to reach the back entrance of the house. His wet handprint smudges on one of the cracked-open glass doors and sends droplets of water dribbling down the surface. The teardrop of rain zig-zags at the swinging motion of the door on their way in, only changing course again when he nudges it shut behind him a little too loudly.

"Wh"—her question is cut off by him laying her down on the rug-covered floor in between the couch and coffee table—"What if John B wakes up?"

His first thought was to bring her into the spare bedroom, but then he realized that it shares a wall with John B. Then, he considered the pull out couch but realized that would be louder than the room adjacent to their friend's. His only conclusion was this.

It isn't nearly as romantic as either of them would've pictured, but they're not exactly picky either. They're so desperate for it, they'd likely do it on the porch in the middle of a hurricane if there weren't another option. And in their own weird way, they make it romantic.

There's no one else she'd rather risk rug burn for, and that is the peak of romance.

"John B sleeps like a fuckin' rock," JJ says, "and it's own his fault for trapping us here anyway."

He follows her down onto the floor without a second thought, not even looking up to see if they woke their friend with the sound of the door shutting behind them.

Hovered above her, he looks particularly captivating in the flickering candlelight. The fire burning in one of the three-wick candles they scoured the bathroom cabinets for brings out the warm hues in his blonde hair and highlights every edge of the angular face that looks down at her. The porch was far too dark for her to see him in all of his near-perfection, but this is enough for her to notice a multitude of things.

His slicked back, wet hair allows her to see his features better and the way he looks at her...it's enough to make anyone feel red in the face. How hadn't she see it before? She knows it was denial, but, somehow, she used to overlook the small hints along the way like how he looks at her like she's the only thing that makes sense to him. For the first time in a while, she allows herself to embrace the idea of being loved without looking for something to justify her fears surrounding it.

The sound of her voice brings him out of the mesmerized trance he fell under at the sight of her.

"I've missed you," she says softly, "like a lot."

The sweet admission slows him down for a second, making him stop to ignore the distracting desire that she sparked to life a moment ago and take the time to cherish this moment of rare serenity with her.

It's a wonder that she hasn't even acknowledged the storm raging on outside since they've come back in. It's all thanks to him, of course, since she's been too focused on everything happening between them, but it surprises him. It makes a sense of pride flare up in him on her behalf for being capable of forgetting something she fears so much.

But, on the other hand, it reminds him of how distraught she was right before their conversation/argument on the porch shifted from her panic to the topic of their relationship, and he can't help but hesitate a little.

"I missed you too." The hand he isn't using to support himself above her cups her face, his thumb tracing the line of her cheekbone. "Are you okay though? You were just crying and I don't wanna make you—"

"Yes."

It was so said so quickly, there was zero hesitation. It's not that it doesn't surprise him that she's as eager as he is after what started to happen out on the porch, but it does make his eyes widen a little. His mouth curls with a slight grin. It's the kind that never fails to make her stomach fluttering and light with butterflies.

"You don't have to worry about me. I'm okay, and I promise I'll let you know if I'm not," Y/N clarifies.

"Okay."

There's a short moment where all they do is look at each other with a complete loss for words to convey what they feel right now. It isn't as awkward as it would've been prior to tonight. Before they confessed their feelings, they wouldn't have been able to look at one another for any longer than a few seconds without needing to walk away to break the tension. Now, things have changed. They don't feel the need to conceal how much they care anymore.

They're still the same bickering duo they've always been with the added fun of being head over heels. She never used to understand how some people could let their feelings for another person drive them crazy, but it's done more than make her crazy this past week. It made her jealous, obsessive, and somehow happy too, and no one has ever made her feel so many varying emotions in her life.

Her fingertips graze the stretch of skin between where his cargo shorts sit on his hips and his shirt rides up the side of his torso, and he swallows thickly at the feeling.

"Do I make you nervous?" she asks.

Her lilting, smooth voice is enough to soothe any nerves he could possibly have. It's as if hearing her ask that paired with the hand teasing the waistband of his shorts pulled him back to the place he'd been before when she was teasing him over his clothes.

He answers honestly, his head going fuzzy with the crushing desire that courses through him, "Not as nervous as I make you," and closes the space between them again.

The cheeky comment doesn't go unnoticed by her, not one bit. It makes her face heat up in embarrassment that is purely instinct after having to hide her feelings from her for so long. Maybe after they've been together for longer, it won't make her blush every time he acknowledges the effect he has on her out loud, but that day isn't today. Today, she goes hot in the face from a sole second of his attention, let alone this.

JJ lets his hand climb up the length of her torso as they kiss as if they have all the time in the world, as if their best friend isn't sleeping less than twenty feet away from them, until it flattens at the base of her neck. It doesn't curl around her neck and squeeze, nor does it do anything but remind her how much she loves the feeling of him touching her, the large palm of his hand simply stays draped over her throat to flaunt his ability to sway her nerves.

She's pretty sure if it were anyone else, it wouldn't work, but he's JJ for fuck's sake, and the quiet display of dominance sends an exhilarating little thrill rumbling through her. It isn't anything over the top or exaggerated like some people would do in an attempt to stake a claim over the person they love, just a simple gesture that they both know the meaning of.

She's his. After five months of friendship, two months of silent pining, and a week of sexually confused hell, she's his, and he'll never let her forget it.

The wind rattles the windows over the couch with its force and she notices that his hips grind into hers at the sudden sound. Even in the midst of such a heated moment, it's downright cute how he still makes an effort to distract her from what she fears. And, boy, does it work.

Their panting breaths in the brief seconds they allow themselves to break away from each other are the only sounds audible in the small living room. The storm drowns it all out for now, including the noises that start to leave them from the steadily building pleasure of their bodies moving together.

She can feel how hard he is through the layers that separate them with every absentminded thrust that brushes the fabric of her panties up against her clit each time. It leaves her breathless and wondering, despite already knowing, what it'll feel like when he finally slips inside of her again.

They both fantasized about it in the time they spent apart. Neither of them would dare deny it, least of all JJ. It actually became frustrating after a while because she started to become the only scenario he could conjure to get himself off when he had a rare moment of privacy. His fantasies, all stemming from the night that was so perfect, he began to question the reality of it, linger in his head.

The best part of his fantasies were the parts of them based in truth, and if he knows anything about her when she's in this state, it's that she's needy. Her tongue swipes along his bottom lip in a silent urging to let her deepen the kiss, and he complies without a second to spare, willing to entertain her every whim so long as she keeps being so good for him.

He revels in her muffled squeak of a moan when he presses down on the sides of her throat at the precise moment his hips grind down to meet hers. She can't keep herself still for any longer than a half-second, always meeting his movements halfway and unknowingly doing another thing that will be the death of him.

She leads his shirt up his body without having to second guess herself, knowing that he's always on the same wavelength as her no matter what. This was how it was the last time too. Anything she did, he was already one step ahead, and tonight isn't much different. By the time her hands ball up the dripping cotton fabric, JJ is lifting the hand off of her neck to reach for the neckline of the shirt and help tug it off.

There's a sense of urgency in everything they do. Charged up with frustration and jealousy that brewed within the days they spent apart, there's nothing to stop them from reducing themselves to a pair of panting, impatient lovers too consumed in each other to care about the outside world.

The sopping wet fabric is thrown beyond her line of sight and lands on the hardwood floor with a 'thwack' that accompanies their cacophony of moans and gasps, and she whimpers at the sight of him. It may have to do with the fact that he's guiding their bodies together at a cadence and pressure perfect enough to make her legs tremble, but seeing him like this does nothing but aid the sensation.

Golden skin glistening under the candlelight, tendrils of half-dry blonde hair falling into his face with the lazy effort of his movements, and a stray raindrop that squeezed from the wet shirt dripping down his chest...she's not gonna make it out of tonight alive, is she? In her memory, she knew he was a sight to see in the midst of a heated moment, but, fuck, memories do not hold up beside the real experience of it.

Y/N is so caught up in his seemingly endless beauty, she doesn't notice him peeling her damp denim shorts off of her hips until they're halfway down her legs, and the only reason she does notice is because he must shift his position to do it. Suddenly, the budding feeling that stirred from their needy antics is plucked away and left to ache for more in the absence of him between her thighs.

Her middle and index fingers hook around the front of his necklace to pull him back down to her, but he doesn't budge at first. He's too busy trying to rid her of her shirt to care.

It was too much of a distraction while they kissed for him to resist slipping it off of her when he got the chance to. Much to his frustration when he first realized they were trapped with each other, she's braless underneath, and it's only worse now that the t-shirt is soaked to her skin and clinging to every delicate curve.

Once the clothing gives way to the canvas of her bare skin, he submits to her urgency and follows her down by the fingers hooked around his necklace without any qualms.

As soon as they resume, it's as if they never stopped to begin with, and they start to realize how seamlessly they fit together as the seconds elapse. Neither of them are actively thinking about it while he dips his hand into the front of her panties, but it is in their subconscious.

It's a revelation of sorts, an ah-ha moment where it hits them both in a sweeping realization that it was obvious from the day they met. They should've known sooner, they should've dropped their pride and admitted it as soon as the first inklings of desire began to pop up, but they didn't. Instead, it washes over them now and they let the current take them away together.

Her mouth falls open against his cheek at the feeling of his fingers swiping through the arousal that pools in her underwear for him, dragging the wetness over his fingertips and spreading it up to brush fleetingly against her clit. It's a split-second of a touch that it makes her hips lift up off the floor on their own accord to seek out more. It makes her dig her nails into the skin stretching over his taut shoulder muscles in a wordless plea for more that he doesn't indulge her in at first.

He makes her earn it from him without having to say a single word. He touches her, but he doesn't touch where she wants or ease his fingers into her to satisfy the need she feels yet. It's a blessing and a curse that he manages to turn her on to such an extent. He does it for her like nothing else can, so much so that she's noticed a distinct difference in how it feels when she's alone versus when they're together. When she's alone, it can tend to feel like active effort, but when she's with him, it's as natural as the urge to breathe.

His smirk is felt against her skin the entire time she begs for it through the revealing actions of her body—her hips jerking up toward him, her chest pressing tightly to his, and the sound of her murmuring, "Please," in a breathy tone that could stop his heart.

"Tell me what you want," JJ says, every word constrained and tight in a way that tells her he's a lot less composed than he lets on, and "accidentally" swipes his thumb over her clit again. "Talk to me, baby."

She almost forgot in their time apart how much of an effect he has on her, but this is the best reminder of that she could possibly imagine. If she could, she would find a way to bottle the feeling he gives her and keep it with her forever so that, no matter what happens between them, she'll never have the misfortune of forgetting him.

What he said simultaneously melts her heart and frustrates her to no end because he knows! He knows damn well what she wants from him and won't give it to her unless she asks for it, and she hates herself for loving it. She hates herself for enjoying the flushed-face embarrassment it brings to her cheeks to be so open with him about what she needs.

She swallows the lump in her throat and tries to focus through the clouded landscape of her head to speak to him. It's hard to concentrate when he's above her like this, touching her, calling her pet names, and looking at her like that.

With his lips worshiping the sensitive skin along her neck, she finds it hard to choke out the words, "I want you," into the humid air that has infiltrated the house.

It's not a lie. Anything regarding her wanting him or any related feeling is no longer something she can hide anymore, but they both know it isn't exactly what he wanted. No matter how it took his breath away to hear her say it, he was seeking something more specific. He was aiming to make her ask, maybe even beg, for it. They're both too impatient to wait and based on how wet his fingertips are from barely dipping into her, he can tell she's as eager as he is.

It's been thirteen days too long since the last time they allowed themselves to meet this way, and neither of them wants to let it happen again.

She was nearly trembling with the urge to go to him whenever they were together in the company of their friends, unable to think about anything except for how badly she wanted him. All the while, he appeared so unbothered, especially on the night of the party when he flirted with someone else, that she didn't even believe he felt the same way back. Thankfully for her, she couldn't have been more wrong.

He clicks his tongue and says, still teasing her with light touches that never linger in one place for too long, "That wasn't very specific."

Part of her should know that he's about to do something based on how he withdraws his head from its cherished place in the crook of her neck, but she's too caught up in the anticipation and seeing his face for the first time in a minute to think about it. How dare he look so good? She could cry in frustration, although she might actually already be tearing up a little with the rush of neediness hitting her in its full force.

Never has she felt so turned on by so little physical contact before. It usually takes longer for her to get to this point, whether it be alone or in the past with previous partners, yet all it took was being kissed, touched, and being given his undivided attention and now...She realizes she's in trouble. He has her in an emotional and sexual chokehold at this point, and she fears that no one can compare.

"I want—" her voice is snuffed out in an instant when he eases two fingers into her, "Oh!"

So that's why he pulled away from her neck to look at her.

It was worth abandoning the mark forming on her neck just to see the expression on her face shift. She gets this cute look when anything overwhelming starts to happen where her brows scrunch a little to create a soft wrinkle between them as her mouth drops open in a moan. And after ten steady minutes of doing nothing but some over the clothes action and painstaking teasing, this is as overwhelming as it gets without it crossing the line to being too much.

It never occurred to her how much larger his fingers are compared to hers until now. This type of pleasure is like an itch only someone else can scratch to her, she feels virtually nothing when she does it to herself, but when he does it, it's like an explosive being set off inside of her. Especially with the thumb that sneaks up to circle her clit without stopping to tease her again, she is putty in his hands at this point.

Every smooth stroke of his fingers into her reaches a spot she can never quite find on her own, and she can feel the cold bite of rings when they're buried into her to the knuckle.

It's a surprise every time, even when she knows to expect it. Like a delightful chill running up through her body and down her spine exactly how it's intended to. It strikes an idea in her head for when he eventually pulls them out of her, conjuring the image of her sucking them clean for him just for the sake of imagining what it'll do to him.

With that idea tucked away in the back of her mind, he's the center of her world right now. All she breathes, thinks, and feels is him. Whether it be the sight of him, or the feelings he's giving her, or even the taste of his kiss that still lingers on her tongue, it connects to one common thread.

"What were you saying?" JJ asks, and she wants to wipe that smirk right off his face.

It's virtually impossible for her to piece together a coherent thought, let alone a sentence detailing every filthy idea she has for him, but she tries. It takes another moment or two of her succumbing to the rapid incline of pleasure that he gives her, watching her in wonder through any greedy buck of her hips or gasping inhale that makes her head loll back onto the floor.

At first, what she wanted to say was that she wanted him to touch her, to do anything more than the fleeting touches he gave before. Now, she wants more than that. Now that she's drawn in closer to the eventual high that's to come, she doesn't want it to happen like this. She wants to feel closer to him than this, wants to feel him throb inside of her and fuck her with all of the urgency and desperation that has accumulated in their time apart.

That's why her hands start to grab at the belt loops of his shorts to tug him closer by them, meeting his gaze through the hazy bliss of his fingers pumping into her. It's not enough.

"Please"—she keeps pulling him closer to her, so close that there's hardly any space left to cross, and he revels in her desperation—"just fuck me already..."

Internally, JJ is losing his shit.

Though this was what he wanted, what he coaxed out of her with the teasing and the pretend sense of a nonchalant attitude on his part, it hits him harder than he expected it to to hear her say it. It's not necessarily the act of begging itself either, it's the fact that she's the one doing it. She may have been jealous of the girl at the party, but she had nothing to worry about. Not in the slightest.

Before her, he never thought he'd fall for someone this way. It's not like he had a hatred for love or anything, he understood the appeal, it simply wasn't his thing.

He was perfectly content with his only form of companionship being his friends. Then, she came along and changed it. So to hear her say something like that isn't just breathtaking, it's the kind of thing that makes his heart ache for her. It hits him precisely where she wanted it to, and he has never felt as consumed with love the way he does now.

JJ can do nothing to stop himself from pouncing on her at this point, like some animalistic form of himself has worn down the restraint he used to keep himself at bay.

The loss she feels when his fingers slip away from her is an emptiness she mourns at first before she realizes what's happening. He pulls away slightly to reach down between them for the front of his shorts, and their hands clash as they both frantically try to undo them together. The rings adorning his fingers glisten when they catch the light and remind her of the thought that popped into her head when she first felt their coldness against her skin.

That idea paired with the promise of what they're trying to accomplish in their uncoordinated attempt to get the rest of their clothes off makes her want to press her thighs together. Her hands abandon the task of undoing his shorts for the sake of ridding herself of the last layer that separates her from him.

Her most embarrassing old pair of brightly colored panties, courtesy of past Y/N's questionable decision to trust her mom to buy some on her behalf, are hardly a sight to behold. They're the kind that come in a value pack from Walmart, vibrant blue with the word, "Tuesday," printed on the front of them, and she could hide her face into the rug in shame if she weren't so determined to get them off. Of all the days to wear the day of the week undies her mom accidentally got her, of course she chose today.

By the time she reaches for the waistband, he has pushed his shorts and underwear down his thighs and comes back to her with just as much excitement as he left with, but when he helps her tug her panties down her legs, he laughs. Apparently, he had also been too eager to touch her to notice what was written on them before.

"Cute," he breathes out through a laugh, then adds as the cotton fabric slips over her knees, "Pretty sure it's not Tuesday though."

"If you tell anyone, I swear I'll—"

He cuts her off, "Whatever you wanna threaten me with won't work, chances are I'm gonna be into it."

Her eyes are alight with a certain fire he's had yet to fully lure out of her. Even her voice is slightly more airy and seductive as a result of it.

"Promise?"

JJ grins down at her as he finally tosses her panties aside with the rest of their clothes, "Cross my heart, pretty girl."

His hands grip her thighs and tug her down the  rug to him with a quick jolt that snaps them out of the playful nature of their back and forth teasing. No matter how lighthearted of an interruption it was, the mini-conversation might as well have never existed for how easily they fall back into it again.

She watches with her forehead pressed against his as he strokes himself a few times, then drags his tip, messy with precome, through her wet heat. And though she watches it happen, her body still arches into his when he lines up with her and sinks his hips forward.

She anticipated it, but she still gasps and digs her nails into his biceps at the sensation of him pushing into her. Neither of them bothers to worry about the obvious lack of a condom—it was discussed the first time around when he offered and she told him it was okay. He's often the one to silence the alarm on her phone warning her in its title to, "Take your birth control or else, bitch," while she searches her bag for it anyway, so he trusts her.

Both of them prefer it this way enough to risk the  minuscule failure rate of the pill anyway. It's more intimate, closer, and they can both feel the warmth of each other in a way that would've been somewhat muted with an added layer between them. It makes the feeling of him entering her all the more gratifying as she tenses up around him in reaction, drawing a groan from where his parted lips brush against hers.

She lifts her head off of the floor as much as she can to capture his mouth with her own and stifle the sonorous sound despite the storm doing a better job of it.

It seems that every blast of wind and roll of thunder is in their favor tonight, so much so that he isn't even worried about getting walked in on. It's not a thought in his head at this point, the only thought he's capable of having is this. Forgive him for being shortsighted, but he doesn't give a shit if John B notices or hears what's happening when he's buried inside of her so deeply.

His hips are flush with the backs of her thighs in a matter of seconds, and right when he pauses to give her a breather, he feels her shake her head ever so slightly against where their faces are pressed together.

The touch of her hands on his hips is not timid by any means, it's commanding. Her palm prints singe an indelible claim into the surface of his skin as she guides him to start moving without a second spared to dwindle the discomfort of him filling her up. It's less like a pain and more of a pressure blooming from the insistent presence of him, not so overwhelming that it's painful, but it's an effort to breathe evenly and the only thing that'll ease this transitional moment is to continue.

At first, their bodies start to rock together lazily as though on autopilot. They'd hardly be conscious of the fact that they're doing anything if not for the initial sensations of heady ecstasy that flash like the sparks of a lighter in response to their movements. As soon as he felt her hands coax him into action, he sighed happily and surrendered himself to the instinct of wanting to move.

The merging of their bodies is less of the aggressive rutting motions they'll surely succumb to once their current pace is no longer satisfying, but that doesn't make it any less intense. She's partly sure that this is one of the most vulnerable moments either of them has ever had when it comes to sex, and it wouldn't work if it weren't them together. No other person could consume her the way he does, taking up every unoccupied space of her soul until there's nothing left but the silent begging of her heart for him.

Their kiss is messy when it breaks to allow them the chance to suck down a couple breaths of air, saliva shining on his lips in between the seconds it takes them to come crashing back together.

It's loving enough to rot her teeth with its sweetness, a slow but impossibly deep grinding of their hips together that continually presses the tip of him into that sweet spot inside of her, but it takes a turn.

Not only do her hands shift from his hips up to the sides of his waist to get a firmer hold on him, the kiss starts to become vigorous, almost hungry, in search of something more. The dreamlike sequence of the first moment or so they spent slowly fucking under the warm hues of candlelight starts to unravel to reveal the baser instincts that guide them forward.

"Fuck, you feel so good," he whispers the praise into her mouth.

As soon as the words are said, he can feel the effect it has on her. The hands braced on his waist pull his body closer to her at the same moment that she involuntarily squeezes down around him, making the smooth drag of his cock against the velvet-soft heat of her walls even tighter than he thought possible.

The sudden feeling of it makes his first returning thrust much harder than the last. He jerks forward into her with none of the restraint he's retained for the past few moments, and her reaction is nothing short of perfection, at least from his perspective. He watches her throw her head back in a moan, hips bucking to him in pursuit of more, and feels the tips of her fingernails digging crescent-shaped marks into the unmarred skin along his waist.

"JJ!" she gasps in surprise, and if her initial reaction weren't enough to spur him on in a frenzied state of desire, this is.

He almost forgot how intense it had been the first time. Their confessions of love preceding this made them both somewhat softer and sweeter in their approach when they started, but he knows how she likes it.

Nobody would expect it from her. He's another story entirely, especially considering how much John B and Pope know about him, but her? He didn't have any in depth conversations about it with either of them, so none of their friends know how dirty she is.

But when you start to tease it out of her, she's got a side to her that makes his blood run hot. Considering how polite she is, he sure as hell didn't see it coming. For fuck's sake, she's the kind of person who'll apologize to a chair if she bumps into it. With that in mind he never thought she'd be the type to demand such things of him.

Just like that, with one moan of his name, it's like she flipped a switch in him that they forgot was there in the first place. It'll never stop surprising him how little it takes to get him going when he's with her, and he doesn't see that changing no matter how long they spend together in the future. Just a touch from her is all it takes, so it's needless to say that the sound of her calling out his name was more than enough.

Those slow, deep movements he made to sink into her again and again have turned rapid and rough, but still controlled enough to have a semblance of precision to them, hitting in all the right places.

"I bet," JJ speaks lowly, "that you want John B to walk out and see us right now."

She doesn't want to admit how much of an instantaneous effect those words have on her, but the feeling of her clenching around him as she bites back a moan completely betrays her. Partly, she worries that he'll take that the wrong way and think it has something to do with John B when it has nothing to do with him at all, but he doesn't. For the spare second of thought she's allowed to have before her mind goes hazy again, she notes how much more eager he is on the upstroke of the next thrust.

Noticing how right he was in his assumption about her liking the risk of getting caught jumpstarts his heart and makes everything he does rougher. She can sense that he's starting to lose control over himself and is acting on instinct alone.

It makes her much more sensitive to everything he does, and all she can do is cling to him and enjoy it as she takes in everything he says and does. It's hard to pick one thing to focus on between the switch up in pace and what he said.

"You want John B to know you like getting fucked like a slut, don't you?"

She could get off on the sound of his voice alone. Hearing him say stuff like that kills her, it makes the swirling bliss that builds in the pit of her abdomen with every thrust he gives her triple in its extremity.

Her legs are tightly wound around his hips to keep him as near to her as possible, her hands sliding up around his waist to keep a steady grasp on him while he pounds into her. The rug scratches at her back enough to make it sting alongside the immense pleasure building in her, but she doesn't care. When blended with the good sensations, the pain underscores the addictive feeling of him inside of her, fucking her exactly how she asked him too.

Looking up at him when he's like this is simply unreal. There's no other way of describing it in her eyes except for that. He's so stunning, she's inclined to believe that he isn't even real as a means of explaining it. This shouldn't be real. It should be one of her daydreams while she steals covert stares at him as they hang out with the Pogues, but it isn't. She can't wrap her head around it.

Those strands of hair that were damp from the rain are mostly dry as they fall into his eyes with the force of his movements. The sight of him alone, set aside from the rest of it, is enough to make her writhe beneath him and claw at his back in tandem with another thrust that sends her jolting against the rug.

He takes one of his hands up from where they both held her hips for leverage to weave his fingers into the roots of her hair.

He demands between the panting breaths and moans that flood the limited space between them, tugging on her hair, "Answer me."

She instantly blurts out the words, "I want him to see us." The feeling of him tilting her head back by the fistful of hair he has wrapped up in his hand is her persistent reminder to concentrate enough to continue, and she bites down on her lip to contain a moan before speaking again, "I want him to know..."

Her cheeks burn with the mere thought of it, let alone saying it out loud. He's the only person she'd ever let in on this intimate side of her, the side that makes her crazy when she hears him say stuff like this. The reason she feels so comfortable doing this with him is that she knows he understands her. It's as if he can read her mind without even having to try, knowing exactly what to say and when to say it.

It wouldn't matter if the topic of their exhibitionism were any other Pogue or a stranger, it isn't about who it is, it's about the thrill attached to the concept of almost getting seen during such a heated moment. In all actuality, John B is probably snoring face down into his pillow right now with no care for what's happening out here, but he knows what it does to her when they push the boundaries of decency this way. It's the same rush he gets from stealing random, useless things every so often, it's the thrill of getting away with something.

The hand tangled up in the roots of her hair sneaks down between their colliding bodies to rub her clit, and her mouth drops open to take in a shaky breath.

The sight of her beneath him is undoing in and of itself. Head tilted enough to expose her neck to him, chest rising and falling rapidly with her breaths, and breasts bouncing gently with the momentum of their actions—seeing her this way makes his thrusts ramp up into more of a frenzied, uncontainable pace rather than one with the same control and cadence as before. But it's mostly the eye contact that kills him. She doesn't dare to shut her eyes the entire time, as if she can sense that he'll tell her to look at him again the second she does.

"You want him to know what?" he asks, and she knows he won't let her get away with not saying it.

She whines, utterly helpless to the climax starting to build inside of her, "Please."

What she's pleading for, she isn't quite sure, but he can tell by how she's acting that she's starting to get closer, and he wants nothing more than to tease her with the impending chance of her orgasm.

"If you wanna come, you're gonna have to do a lot better than that."

Just like that, he withdraws his hand from between them and leaves her desperate, blindly grasping for the peak she was so close to reaching, she could almost feel it already.

With JJ rocking into her at a relaxed, slower rhythm, the pleasure hasn't disappeared completely. It's there, but she can sense the feeling of her orgasm receding as quickly as it had creeped up on her as soon as he slips his hand out from between them.

It's instantly clear to him how desperate she is as all of her previous shyness surrounding having to admit this to him out loud withers away in seconds. She isn't beneath begging again at this point. He could tell her to crawl across the floor to him and she'd happily do it for the chance of touching him. It's pathetic but true. As much as she has him wrapped around her finger, he has done the same to her and she isn't afraid to admit it anymore.

Her hips jerk toward him in search of the familiar frenzy they were in before that sent her to the brink of climax, but he is impressively stubborn. Despite the fact that it physically pains him to dial it back again, he tries to keep the signs of his own frustration at bay. She knew what she had to say to get what she wants, so he'll only cave when she does.

This time around, she doesn't give a fuck about how badly she blushes or the voice in the back of her mind telling her she should keep this side of her to herself. This time, the one thing she needs to do to prompt her to open her mouth and speak the dirty words he asked her less than a moment ago is look at him. One second of staring up at him and here she is, driven mad enough to say or do anything to get him to pick up where they left off.

She says between the soft noises and breaths coming from them both, clinging to him through every slow but deep thrust that sends sparks ricocheting through her body, "I want John B to know I like getting fucked like slut." Her voice is breathless, and he hangs off of each word as she pauses, looking up at him with a challenging attitude swirling in those pretty eyes. "So stop being a tease and fuck me like one."

His jaw clenches at the bratty statement, one he's too far gone to resist at this point, and right when he's about to respond to her, she speaks again.

"Either that," she says, and a deceptively sweet smile crosses her kiss-swollen lips, "or I can go ask him to—"

She doesn't even get the chance to voice the rest of that thought before he's set into motion.

The hands on her hips flip her over with such casual strength, all she can do is yelp in surprise at the sudden movement that blurs the living room in her peripheral version until she lands with her hands and knees pressing into the rug. He was so swift in pulling out of her and tossing her onto her front like she was nothing more than a rag doll, she hardly had the time to take a breath before she ended up here.

There's hardly any time between when he pulled out to flip her over and when he returns to her again, but it feels like an eternity for them. The few second transition might as well be a few years as she feels his hands guiding her body where he wants it, pushing down on her back until it arches just so, and falls down onto her arms. But as soon as she gets situated, she feels a pair of hands yanking her arms away from where they were braced against the floor and put them behind her back.

It's only then, when he has an unflinching grasp on where he keeps her wrists behind her back with one of his hands, that she is met with the relief of him sinking into her again.

Y/N's jaw goes slack, and she cries out into the rug that her cheek is pressed into as he gives her no chance to adjust or catch her breath before resuming the brutal pace they kept a moment ago. Mentioning anyone else but him doing this to her was the quickest way to get him to snap, so it's safe to say that she's getting what she wanted. After all, she did what he asked, it's fair that she gets rewarded for it.

Amidst the sounds of the storm waging war on the landscape outside of the house, the one thing she can hear over the buzzing pleasure that drowns out her senses is the sinful blend of sounds they create together. It's the sound of their bodies merging, his name falling from her lips, and the curses he makes under his breath that never fail to drive her a little wild.

The hand that isn't holding her arms behind her slides down the length of her curved back until it wraps around her throat to pin her down, and her reaction is everything he could ask for. Seeing her rock back against him to meet him halfway makes his grip on her wrists tighten enough to turn his knuckles white.

Her hair is spread in endless directions in a fan around her head, and he can only see one side of her face from where he kneels behind her, but that glimpse is more than enough. Brows scrunched in pleasure, mouth dropped open in a gape as soft 'uh's and 'ah's escape her on the upstroke of each thrust—she's a mess right now. A beautiful, perfect mess.

"Oh God, JJ," she moans between her rapid breaths and the strong hand constricting her neck, "I'm so close. Please, just let me come."

It took virtually nothing for her to be pushed right back to the edge of the peak she was at less than a minute ago. It took a mere half-minute of this and she's once again reduced to incoherent pleas for more and shaking with no control over herself. Her legs tremble with the effort to keep herself up in this position, and she isn't even the one doing most of the work. In all fairness, this change in position has made the intensity triple. It's deeper this way, and with how harshly he slams into her, it's as though she can feel it in the base of her abdomen.

It's the enjoyable type of pain, however, not the bad type. It'll surely end up with her being sore tomorrow, but she can't hide how much she loves the painful pleasure of how rough it's getting. Being denied an orgasm when she was so, so close to it was initially disappointing too, but it was worth it. If the build up to what would've been her climax before was a spark, this is a flourishing fire spreading through her with no chance of smothering the flames.

He lets go of her throat and taps the side of her jaw in a silent request that she picks up immediately, letting her lips fall open to suck his fingers into her mouth without a second of hesitation.

The taste of her arousal on them is faint, but still there, and it occurs to her that she thought about this earlier before things evolved into chaos. Her tongue swirls around the tips of his fingers as he starts to pull them away in what feels like the blink of an eye to her, leaving him to remember what it felt like when her lips were once wrapped around a more sensitive part of him a week and a half ago.

The one other time he let himself remember it was when they were on the boat with the Pogues, yet that wasn't really of his own volition. It was hot out, so Kiara bought ice pops for them and his mind wandered far from where it should've stayed.

Shining with her saliva, his fingers are pulled from her lips with a soft 'pop' in pursuit of that sensitive collection of nerves at the apex of her thighs. She just needs is a little push to go over the edge, and when he slips his hand down her body to rub tight circles onto her clit, she loses whatever remnants of control over herself she had left.

The steady rhythm of her hips moving back against him falters as she is overwhelmed with the separate sensations culminating into one and giving her the push she needs to come. Her entire body tenses up in anticipation, and since she's pinned to the floor with her hands behind her back, she can only lay there and savor the feeling as it hits her.

After what felt like ages of having it build and build within her, then having it taken away to start the process over again, finally being given a release is a relief beyond any she's felt before.

It's so consuming, it takes away her ability to think of anything outside of how it feels to dissolve into the shockwaves of euphoria rushing through her. Every pulsing wave is prolonged by him, not even through the peak of it does he let up on his precise touches and unforgiving thrusts into her that turn a typical orgasm into the most intense thing she's ever felt.

She's melting in his arms through it all, and as if the change in position didn't make it worse, her involuntary spasms leave him hanging on by a thread.

JJ collapses onto her, barely having the chance to keep himself propped up on his arms as he lets go of her wrists and falls forward onto her sweat-slick back.

The heat of his panting exhales raises goosebumps in its wake where his face is buried into the curve of her neck, and he whines at the impossibly tight feeling of her squeezing around his cock through the end of her climax. Those sounds he doesn't realize he's making have her writhing through the aftershocks, answering with a sound of her own that almost makes him come instantly.

For that reason, he makes the decision to pull out and flip her onto her back.

At this point, she's so dazed and fucked out that she doesn't register any of it until she notices the hollow absence of him inside of her, but it doesn't matter when his face appears through the partial darkness above her.

Despite how sensitive she is right now, the sight of him makes her hands reach out blindly to pull him closer again. They're frantic in their need to get back to one another, grasping and clawing until he finds his way back to her in less than a second, hiking her legs up around his waist with a touch that is somehow demanding and tender at the same time.

It's only when he's inside of her again that it occurs to her why he rolled her onto her back again, and it makes her want to kiss him until her lips turn numb. It may be undeniably hotter to pin someone down and fuck them hoarse, but, no, that wasn't what he wanted. He wanted to be able to look at her, to see her face, and the thought of that has her biting back a sudden confession of love. She isn't sure why she doesn't say it right away, since it isn't like they haven't already done it, but she keeps it to herself for a second first.

It's different now. It's not less passionate or frenetic. It isn't as if he isn't being as rough with her as he was before, but they can both sense a shift in the energy between them as soon as he reenters her. It's less about the pursuit of pleasure and more about the feelings they've kept hidden away for so long. It's a simultaneous realization that hits them a little late after they initially confessed their feelings for each other: this is reality. It's real, and when she touches him this time, he isn't going to disappear if she opens her eyes.

The realization of what happened tonight had yet to hit them until right this second, but now that it has, they move forward with a sense of sentimentality that remained partly dormant before.

If there's anything JJ dislikes, it's being vulnerable. The idea of letting someone in to see every part of him, including the parts he doesn't want to see of himself, has always terrified him after years of being made to believe he's undeserving, yet he isn't uncomfortable right now. Somehow, he feels safe with her. Sex has never been something so emotional for him until now, until her, and he doesn't want it differently.

Their bodies are drawn in close, her arms thrown around his neck, and he's so close, he can feel the muscles leading down past his lower abdomen contract with the inevitable approach of his orgasm. She can sense it too in how he acts.

When he gets close, he becomes clingier and lets his feelings get the better of him. His hands squeeze at her hips, sliding up her sides and back down to hike one of her legs up high around his waist to press deeper into her. He can't bear to allow his touch to stay in one place for too long before exploring another part of her, wanting to memorize the delicate intricacies of her body in its entirety.

It's as if she can read his mind too, cause even when she's sensitive enough to gasp when he pushes her thigh to her chest and throws his remaining energy into fucking her at a satisfying pace, she understands what he needs. She knows to reach up and run her fingers through his hair, to tug on it gently until the light strands are taut from his scalp. She knows to lift her head off of the floor enough to trail tender kisses along his face, his jaw, his neck—anywhere she can access.

"Come for me," she says into a kiss placed on the edge of his cheekbone, reeling in overstimulation as she jolts with his quickening thrusts, "I want to watch you..."

Hearing those words, paired with the kisses and fingers pulling on his hair, does it for him. It doesn't take more for his hips to falter and jerk forward into her a final few times before he comes.

Their foreheads press together as they cling to one another for stability, though it's mostly JJ clinging to her while she watches in adoration, and she has to bite her lip to contain a moan at how it feels. The aftershocks of her orgasm have yet to fade as the feeling of pulsing warmth inside of her makes them stronger, reigniting the fire she felt a moment ago if only for a second.

There's a closeness to this situation that they hadn't felt the last time, and they know it has everything to do with what was said before this happened. The sex itself feels like a dream sequence in her mind now that she's coming down from it with him, moving together slowly and gently beneath the candlelight until they ride out the ends of their highs. It was like they were put under a trance by each other, and now that it's over, the first thoughts that come to mind are of what comes next.

It's not the sole topic on their minds though. They're more focused on catching their breath from where they lay, tangled up together, on the living room floor. As soon as the very last of his orgasm faded from him, he fell onto her without a single ounce of energy left to spare. He's careful not to crush her, but, for the most part, he relaxes on top of her and lets his head rest on her heaving chest.

Strong arms slip down to loop around her waist, and she sure that she couldn't get him to release her if she wanted to, which she doesn't.

But they can't stay like this, not for any longer than a few moments anyway, since they don't know how if John B might wake up and come out of the safety of his bedroom after hours of leaving them to their own devices. JJ was right. He's out cold, but for as much as it turned them on in the heat of the moment, neither of them finds getting caught by him as hot with the clarity of their rational minds coming back to them.

He's the one to break the silence.

"As much as I wanna stay like this, we should probably move in case John B wakes up."

The sound of his voice settles in her with the effects of a sedative. It calms her more than anything else could, especially with the added comfort of him cuddling her so closely. One of her hands strokes through his hair and pushes the damp tendrils of sunshine away from his face as he cranes his neck to look up at her. And, for fuck's sake, what else is she to do except admire him?

His cheeks are dusted pink in a way they often are when he spends too much time outside without one of his hats shielding his face, and she thinks he's never looked better.

Ever since they became friends, she's had this theory about him. In the unrealistic landscape of her overactive imagination, JJ didn't come to this world the way the rest of them did. To her, it seems impossible that someone so good, even in his worst moments, could've come from someone like his dad.

So, in idle moments where she would watch him on a day out with the Pogues or daydream about him, she decided that he's the sun.

She imagines he was created in those breathtaking but brief moments where the sun meets the horizon atop the ocean and washes the sky with a vast array of colors. She likes to think he's the incarnation of it. Golden, warm, and bright for everyone but himself, he keeps the world light for her and their friends without intending to.

Some days are warmer than others too. Some days, the light is dimmed by another bruise beneath his clothes or a bad run-in with some kooks, but today is not like that. This moment is eighty-five and sunny with a balmy breeze. Looking at him right now feels like basking in the sun, and she'd burn here forever if he let her.

Without realizing she zoned out, she jolts when he pinches her arm to rouse her from her ridiculous thoughts. He has this dopey half-smile on his face that nearly draws her back into them again.

"You know what they say," he says, "if you take a picture..."

Her soft laughter invades the room, filling his heart with this light, fluttery feeling that always finds him when she's near. His smile grows as she playfully shoves him and reaches above their heads for her wet shirt to cover up with just in case. Odds are, their friend isn't waking up at the exact moment before they seclude themselves to the spare room and get dressed, but she doesn't wanna take that chance.

"I wasn't staring."

She was totally staring. But who could blame her? When someone looks at a person the way he looks at her, how could they ever stay away?

"Whatever you say."

JJ keeps smiling to himself while he pulls his underwear and shorts up his legs and waits for her to be decent enough to sneak past John B's bedroom to the bathroom at the end of the hallway.

The clothes are soaked through with rainwater, so they feel quite uncomfortable to slip back on, but they merely redress enough to be covered. She stole his shirt to avoid putting her shorts back on, the hem of the grey tee hanging right at the tops of her thighs when she walks. As soon as she slips her panties back on and picks up the rest of their cold, wet clothes, that's the cue he needs to scoop her up and take her away.

Y/N curses under her breath in surprise at feeling her feet being plucked off the ground, but she relaxes again once she's settled in his arms, realizing that it was just him who snuck up behind her and lifted her into his arms.

She doesn't say anything on the way to the bathroom. Instead, she lays her head on his shoulder in exhaustion and finds herself staring at the mark she left behind on his neck.

It's a deep, purplish red against the backdrop of his tan skin...the Pogues will surely notice the next time they see him. And while it will make her blush, it won't make her scared as it once would've. There may be a lingering sense of doubt and insecurity within her, but she wants this with him. Even if it means being teased by their friends or dealing with the jealousy of watching kook girls and tourons at parties hit on him, she wants this.

By the time the shower is spraying the rainwater from her hair and washing her clean of sweat sticking to her skin, she realizes that he isn't saying anything either, but she doesn't think it's out of any awkwardness or miscommunication. There's truly nothing to say, at least for now.

Though they didn't have the chance to talk in depth about everything yet, neither of them thinks of that right now. All they know is that they're together, whether it be officially or not, and it feels good. For once, something in his life feels right, and he lets himself enjoy it in silence.

The shower is a cramped space when shared between them and the wet clothes they have draped over the back edge of the tub, but they make it work. It's not like they mind anyway.

They bump into one another whenever they do so much as breathe, and the white walls echo the sounds of her giggling when he tries to tickle her. She leans her head back against his chest and lets out a laugh with shampoo dripping down the front of her face, and he'll be damned if he ever heard a sound as intoxicating as that.

It's a little weird. He's never been as soft and loving with a person before, and he has already felt overwhelmed in the lulls of quiet between them when he's given the chance to think about it.

When she washes his hair for him, insisting that she must return the favor after he so kindly washed hers, he was struck with the same mixture of wanting to simultaneously lean into and pull away from her that he felt the night of the party.

The warmth of the water loosens his sore muscles, washing suds of the green apple scented shampoo over his shoulders and down, down, down until it circles the drain beside his feet. All the while, her fingertips are delicately tracing over a healing bruise on his torso. Those pretty lips of hers are painted in a suppressed frown that she can't hide from him.

"Are you okay?" Y/N asks.

His instant reaction is to fake a smile, to brush it off and distract her as he usually does, yet he doesn't. He forces himself to remain neutral and not push her away.

"Happens all the time," he murmurs, shrugging and averting his eyes to reach for the soap off on the ledge.

The hands holding either side of his waist tighten as he tries to turn, pulling him back to her with more strength than he knew to anticipate from her. Their chests gently collide back together beneath the stream of water, and she can feel his breathing catch for a second or so in response.

The fact that their relationship has changed doesn't change how she handles this aspect of his life. Their new confessions don't have an impact on the part of his life he never wants to let anyone see, so she isn't going to force him to talk about it because they're trying out this whole relationship thing now. He has hard boundaries that she knows not to push sometimes. That's the way it is, and it might change as they grow closer but she knows to accept it for the moment.

As soon as he hears what she has to say next, he could crumble in relief at the realization that their new dynamic doesn't change anything.

"I didn't necessarily mean...that...I meant generally, you know? It's just that—" she sighs, "you shrink away a little when I hold you, and I wondered if I was making you uncomfortable."

Before she could finish the sentence, JJ was already thinking of what to say to prove her wrong, because that's not it. That's not what it is, and if she thinks she's done anything wrong, he'll do anything to convince her otherwise because it isn't her. It's him.

It's his dad lingering in the darker trenches of his mind, commanding his fear and attention so that even when he isn't physically present, he's still here. Part of why he denied wanting her was because he knew these types of things would arise in the beginning, that there would be difficult adjustments to make and conversations to be had, and he didn't want her to leave him as soon as she was faced with one of these things.

He shakes his head.

"You didn't do anything."

The feeing of her chest rising and falling with his begins to steady him after a moment of allowing the initial hesitation to dissolve. His internal reaction to her touch is the mental incarnation of a flinch. It's him waiting for the other shoe to drop and expecting her to do something, to hurt him, before his mind catches up with his heart. But once he realizes everything's okay, he loves it.

"It's kinda embarrassing, but I guess when you touch me, I'm expecting something else," he says softly, scared that if he speaks too loudly, everyone in the world will know how weak he feels.

She should've figured, but hearing him say it is different than wondering what the reasoning behind it is. Hearing him admit it after months of strict avoidance on the topic is a sucker punch to the gut.

Both times they had sex, he was too distracted and thoughtless to get caught up in that part of himself, but it's when the bliss of the afterglow disappears that it creeps back in. That's why he could always handle touch when it came in that context. It was his way of obtaining what he wanted without having to face this side of it—a temporary fix to a greater web of issues.

But there's nothing temporary about her. He doesn't want her to leave him, not without him resisting the urge to beg her on his knees to stay and at least remain his friend, so there's no choice but to face these momentary challenges head on.

She pauses for a second, thinking, then says, "You don't have to be embarrassed about it, I get it. We'll just have to take it day by day then. We can take it slow, and you'll let me know if it gets to be too much, okay?"

It's hard not to be shocked by how well she's taking it. A lot of people probably wouldn't feel too great after someone they love tells them they expect to be hit whenever they touch them, yet she's taking it in stride.

Things are back to normal as soon as she sees the grin on his face.

"So, you're saying you're gonna be trying not to throw yourself at me all the time?" JJ asks, then clicks his tongue as though in thought. "I give you a week. Tops."

Her eyes go wide as she looks at him. She holds her hand over her heart as she pretends to be scandalized by such an accusation, but they know it's true. They both can't keep their hands off of one another, which is why it confuses him. How can he want to reject and enjoy her touch at the same time? Sure, the discomfort disappears after the first split-second, but the fact that it happens in the first place annoys him to no end.

She rolls her eyes and tries to hide the fact that she's giggling as she reaches for the soap.

"You're a little shit, you know that?"

He doesn't miss a beat, saying back, "Yeah but I'm your little shit, so I feel like that says more about you than it does me."

While he's too busy rinsing the rest of the shampoo out of his hair, she smiles to herself at what he said.

Hers.

Nobody has ever been hers before, or proclaimed themselves as belonging to her as proudly and casually as he just did, and her heart melts over the sweet sentiment he didn't think twice about.

Less than a day ago, she was agonizing over her relationship with him and trying to ignore how powerful those feelings for him were, and now they're here. She no longer has to steal glances when he looks away or hide how jealous she feels when other girls flirt with him. To finally let the tension disappear is an immense weight off of her shoulders.

The rest of the shower is as quiet as the start of it was, and that comfortable silence continues through from when they're drying off and redressing to when they hit the mattress in the spare bedroom with tired sighs.

After the day they had, the mere suggestion of sleep is enough to make them start yawning, so being able to slip beneath the sheets and rest their heads almost sings her to sleep instantly.

Their bodies are laying in the exact outlines of where they laid the night of the party, the only difference this time being their mindsets. This time around, they aren't holding themselves back from anything, and it's most evident in the little things. Like how she doesn't turn around to shield her face from him, instead laying with her head propped on the other end of his favorite pillow.

They're so close, their noses brush if they make any slight movements, and this would be enough for him to submit to the urge to drift into sleep if not for the fact that he feels her jolt when thunder rumbles loudly outside of the window.

Much like his own fears being pushed to the side amidst their desire for each other, her anxiety about the storm wasn't on her mind until they laid down to sleep.

She was so wrapped up in him and everything that happened between them that she didn't have the time to think again until now, until she hears the violent patter of rain against the roof and feels her stomach drop at the sound of the thunder. Suddenly, she's not the one reassuring him about his fearful reactions, it's the other way around.

His warm hand takes hers, snatching it up as though he's worried it'll disappear if he doesn't take it quickly enough, and she lets him. Her eyes flutter shut with the release of a slow, deep breath, and she lets the presence of his hand in hers bring her back to earth.

JJ asks into the darkness, "Can I take you out on a real date?" After a beat of silence, the comforting sound of his voice returns to her. "Not that this isn't fun, but I think you deserve a little more effort than John B's living room floor."

A short-lived chuckle escapes her—a win as far as he's concerned. It's difficult to lure her head from the clouds when she gets this way, and it isn't like he has much experience with calming her during these moments either, but that sounded good to him. It sounded like she wasn't thinking about the increased pace of her heart or the howling wind outside.

He was planning on asking anyway. However fitting of a first night together this was, he wants to take her out for real sometime soon. He doesn't have much money for it, like at all, but they can come up with something special together, even if it's similar to the same shit they usually do together. As long as it's time alone together, they don't necessarily care if it's a perfectly traditional first date.

The tip of his thumb rubs comforting circles onto the back of her hand in the brief time it takes her to respond, stroking the soft skin as if to tell her that everything's okay. It seems to say, I'm right here. Nothing can hurt you. And it might make her crazy, but she believes him. JJ could take her back out into the eye of the hurricane at this very moment and she'd still believe his unspoken promise of not letting her into harm's way.

"Of course," she says, then pauses, and the sound of her sleepy voice hardly reaches his ears when she speaks again, "...I'm sorry I avoided you for the past few days. I was scared to tell you how I felt but I shouldn't have left that morning."

The memory of waking up in his arms is fresh in the forefront of her mind, so much so that she can remember the way his breath felt where it exhaled in warm puffs onto her skin.

In the first few moments of consciousness, it was peaceful.

She laid awake for a minute or two to count his breaths and soak in the comfort of being cuddled up next to him, wishing she could stay there for hours. It wasn't until another moment passed that it clicked with her where she was and what was going on between them recently, and that was what prompted her to slip away from the bed to get ready for her day at work.

It was the second time in a row that she left him in that bed with nothing to wake up to but the cold absence of her body between the sheets he slept under, and he can't deny that it's part of why he holds onto her hand so tightly tonight. Even though she's promised him otherwise, he can't help but think she'll be gone by the time he wakes up. At this point, he's struggling to stay conscious. She can see those pretty eyes drooping more and more by the second, yet the hand holding hers doesn't loosen its grip.

He takes a deep breath and scoots closer to her, keeping his one hand in hers while the other arm drapes itself over her waist, and he can feel her relax into the touch.

"It's okay," he says.

It's easier for him to adjust to so much physical contact when he's the one initiating. He knows that's why she only reached out to hold his hand. If she had it her way, she would've already been cuddling with him as soon as they laid down, but he likes that she gives him the space to initiate it. In the ways it counts the most, she cares about him more than anyone else has.

The touch in itself is his way of accepting her apology. However, truth be told, he already forgave her for it before knowing his love was reciprocated could be a possibility.

Right when she's about to fall asleep, the screen door slamming open and shut with the wind on the back porch makes her whip her head around to look over her shoulder in the direction of the sound. It seems like every time he successfully distracts her from it, the storm finds new ways of reminding her of what's happening outside of the safety of the Chateau.

There's the sound of a barely audible, sharp inhale, then her whispering into the dark room as she looks at the closed door, "I can't believe I went out into that. What the fuck was I thinking?"

It's beginning to close in on her again; the sounds of the storm, the sense of being trapped no matter how safe they truly are, and the rising tidal wave of anxiety that picks up speed the more she tries to will it to stop. This is the part where she tries to relieve it in some way, usually by smoking weed to sleep or going to one of her parents so they can help her through it, but she can't help herself right now.

Debris was being picked and tossed around in the wind like it weighed nothing when she was out there, she could've been knocked into the marsh or struck by a piece of debris.

How could she be so stupid?

Not only could she have hurt herself, she could've hurt JJ knowing that he'd likely follow her out into the storm to bring her back inside, and the thought of him being hurt makes the tension in her chest heavier. Her breathing picks up speed, the anxiety starting to snowball out of control when—

"Hey, look at me," JJ says, reaching up to turn her head to face him, and she damn near crumbles in relief at feeling his hand cup her cheek. It doesn't make it all disappear, but it provides a momentary comfort that she doesn't take for granted. "You're safe here. You know damn well I'll do anything to protect you. I mean, shit, dude, if I have to go out there and tell that rain to fuck off, I will."

This draws out a laugh from her, chest stuttering with the happy sound through the tears glistening in her eyes, and he never wants to stop hearing it. His thumb swipes away the first teardrop that falls before it can slip over the apples of her cheeks. I'm Her quiet cries and shaky breaths continue for a while after the laughter disappears. For a second or two, he watches with his thumb still wiping her tears away and hopes that it'll be enough to comfort her, but it can't do it completely.

He pulls away from her to get up from the bed with an idea popping into his mind, but upon hearing her whine at the loss of contact with him, he pauses to say, "I'll be back quick, don't worry."

The remaining humorous side of her left wonders if he's actually gonna go tell the rain to fuck off, but he's just opening the bedroom door to trot out into the living room.

A candle burning on the coffee table illuminates the space for him, guiding him straight to the forgotten backpack she left slumped against the arm of the couch hours before their relationship was changed for the better. It takes him an instant to get there and back with the bag in hand, and he's digging through it for a second before climbing back into bed with her.

If anyone else rifled through her bag, sifted through her personal belongings, and dug her phone out of it, she'd probably be annoyed, but she never is with him. She's inherently protective of her things, but JJ can do whatever he wants and it has always been that way. It should've been the first warning of what was to come.

He pulls the sheet back over his body and scoots up close to her, trying to resist the urge to retreat at first when he maneuvers her to lay with her head on his shoulder. It should trigger the flight or fight response that often alarms in his head, but he's able to push it away.

She's so vulnerable right now, so gentle and in need of the warmth of another person that he isn't as intimidated. It's not that she couldn't hurt him if she wanted to right now, she could, but he knows her. He knows that the last thing she'd ever want to do is hurt him, so he has to remind himself of that and give himself the permission to enjoy the physical intimacy of her touch. The part of him that questions if he even deserves it can't reach him now, not when he's so focused on her.

"Thumb?" he asks with the phone held out expectantly.

The screen is less than two inches from her face, so she has to push it back slightly, but she flattens her thumb to the button without further hesitation.

When he unwraps the pair of headphones from around the palm of his hand and plugs them into the charging port, she realizes why he left in the first place.

When she was facing away from him, eyes shut and headphones in to distract herself with music earlier, he was stealing glances at her every so often. He tried to keep away from her for the most part. It was difficult though, especially knowing what she said about being jealous the night of the party and knowing how scared she was of the hurricane. He couldn't help but keep an eye on her, for both his own selfish needs and his worry for her.

He keeps an arm tucked around her, pressing her body into his while he pops one of the headphones into her ear and the other into his. The thing is, her eyes aren't trained on the screen like his are once he starts looking through her vast collection of not-so-legally acquired music for a song that suits both of their tastes, they're trained on him.

Their taste in music tends to diverge in certain ways and overlap in others, so there's always a fifty/fifty shot of him liking what she plays when she's the one picking the music. That is why he smiles to himself and halts the endless scrolling in its tracks to hover his thumb over one song.

He obviously heard it before she played it that one time, but it's different for him now. They were riding together in the backseat of the Twinkie on the way to the beach with John B, Kie, and Pope when they let her take her turn to play a song.

That's how it is with them, the driver goes first, then it goes to the front seat passenger, and so on and so on until they make their way back to the beginning of the rotation. It was her turn when she picked this song, and it could've been the song, or the sunset shining through the window, but he felt as though his heart exploded when he looked at her in the middle of it.

He remembers feeling confused, confused as to why he couldn't catch his breath and why he suddenly adored the song he only heard casually a couple of times.

It was her. It was everything about her. The soft hum of her voice murmuring the lyrics, too shy to actually sing them in the presence of anyone else, was too delicate for the others to appreciate over the sounds of the van. He heard it though. He clung to it and admired her, so unashamed in his staring that he didn't realize he was doing it. It wasn't until she noticed that he stopped.

"Do I still have ice cream on my face or something?"

Her fingers came up to wipe at the corner over her mouth, and the action sent him turning his attention away quicker than he knew he could move, pulling the lighter out of his pocket to fiddle with as he mumbled, "Yeah, but you got it off now."

The cheery melody of Just Like Heaven bursts out of each headphone into their ears.

How did he know? How is he constantly reading her mind without realizing it?

This was her first song on the couch that she couldn't stand to sit through without thinking, naturally, of him when confronted with the topic of love. Somehow, it's like he knew that, and instead of feeling exposed and scared he'll know her feelings like before, she feels loved.

She is never skipping this song again.

"Go to sleep," he murmurs, clicking the screen off and resting it on his stomach.

It takes him a short thirty seconds to fall into an easy, calm pattern of breathing that tells her he isn't asleep, but soon will be. But she's fighting her sleepiness to continue looking at him. His eyes are fluttered shut, hair messy on the pillow, and she'd want to reach up to kiss him if he weren't trying to fall asleep.

Instead, she settles for matching her quickened breaths to the slow rise and fall of his chest beneath her hand and shuts her eyes along with him.

By the time the song reaches its end, she thinks he's asleep, but she still whispers, "Thank you," and feels his arm squeeze around her body in response.

The next songs fade into white noise at this point for her, drowning out the storm to the point where she begins to forget it's happening out there.

Maybe they can be each other's safe place when things get rough. After all, he handled this wonderfully considering his lack of experience with her anxiety and she never pushes him on his plethora of unsorted issues, even when she wants so badly to be the one to initiate the touch.

She never makes him think she pities him, or wants to "fix" him like so many partners with savior complexes who will never try to understand how it feels often do in these situations. With each other, maybe it doesn't have to be so complicated anymore, even when they have those inevitable arguments here or there.

The last thing he does before allowing himself to be dragged under is brush his lips on her forehead in a tender kiss. And when he eventually wakes to the rising sun shining through the windows in the aftermath of the violent hurricane, she's still there.

Tag List: @jjjmaybank, @its-simply-fanfiction, @naughtydild0swaggins.

[hhjs]

love or lack thereof.

pairing  — felix x reader

genre / trope  — angst, fluff / exes with benefits.

word count — 7.7k 

warnings  — suggestive, heavy implications, swearing, some making out but no actual r rated stuff but i will say this is suitable for 18 and up audiences. 

note  — this is unedited, subject to change. spare me lol

There are two sides to every person. The side that you want people to see and the side that you keep to yourself.

You think you've come to discover all those aspects of Lee Felix. Given that he's sweet, unassuming and inexplicably kind to the naked eye but you know, the rising anger in you knows he's only ever been cruel to you.

"Move," you seethe, he moves to let you in but you unintentionally knock your shoulder against his. There's people on the subway, and you hate the way Felix's innocent gaze finds yours for a second and it makes you look like the bad guy.

You feel the disapproving glare of a grandma who has a crumpled catalogue about seasonal pie recipes on her lap, as if she can't believe how much of a cunt you were being to an absolute stranger.

A roll of eyes follows, fishing for your ear phones, if only they knew.

Seeing your ex boyfriend outside of your casual deal hits you with the force of a punch to the gut. But you hid it exceptionally well. Arrogantly jutting your chin upwards. Whilst he cowers beside you, having supposedly caught your sour mood.

To think you had spent an hour with him in a bedroom just formerly...is rather strange. You've been sleeping with him for the past few months now and where it had begun is slightly mysterious to you — was it Chan's birthday party or a clubbing gone wrong one night stand just after Felix had come back to town....? You aren't entirely sure.

Albeit the arrangement is ingrained in your head — what you have with him is a secret strictly kept from your friends who otherwise if even caught air of a mere conversation between you two would invite an influx of queries. This is simple, physical, you don't have time for a relationship, let alone one with him and to mend how utterly lonely you are with someone who hasn't already seen you naked, someone who you couldn't blindly trust, is too much work.

Even though Felix is indubitably affected by your unwavering indifference, something he wasn't used to when you were together because of how giving you were to sate his utterly needy tendencies. Now he feels himself clawing at your hardened exterior in search of just those affections to no actual avail —hurt crossing his eyes when you sneak out of bed without saying goodbye, when days pass and you don't call or text and most importantly, when you're in public and you can't be bothered to spare him as much as a glance. To you, it's nothing more and nothing less. You make it a necessity to keep reminding him.

See you liked to pretend you're a resilient person. That in your heart you really do forgive people and move on.

But he is an exception.

"Did you eat?" He perks up, his voice is small. Careful.

You keep your stoic expression, looking ahead. "No."

Then he blinks, like he usually does when he doesn't understand why you act the way you do. Impolite, communicating only in monosyllables.

Do you really hate him that much?

There's a hoodie pulled over his black hair, longer along the neck,headphones dangling from his neck and his backpack in his hand, he hopes when he holds onto the same railing as you are, that your fingers should brush just a little.

Despite the way you adamantly ignore him, Felix opens his mouth to utter a passing inquiry. Your jaw clenches. And you desperately begin to scan the city map plastered inside to navigate passengers to their destinations.

"Can we...do you want to get something to eat..." He swallows, "together?"

As if he's crazy for even making such a proposition, you look at him once but from the corner of your eye and he thinks that's a lot considering how often you look past him, through him, never at him. You shake your head, giving him a warning stare.

Across from you, his reflection is frowning at your negative response. Still staring at you with a marveling gleam in his eyes, how much you've changed over the past two years just as he has....still takes him by surprise. Suddenly and unexpectedly, his eyes flicker to yours and he finds you staring at his image against the glassed doors. And like a deer caught in headlights, your heart drops to the depths of your stomach.

The announcement above falls deaf to your ears as you exit in a blind rush of sheer panic. Ignoring the biting cold and unfamiliar station. Your stop is still quite far. Maybe you'd have to take the taxi... or walk.

But in the face of all those hassles you sense yourself feeling incredibly relieved...because frankly, you think, you could go to hell and back if gets you away from him.

—

"So you came to tell me you're just gonna give up? Is that it?"

Felix carefully glances at you through his lashes, silently pursing his lips as to convey the answer.

You stare at the speckles of light kissing up his freckled cheeks, his big beaming eyes, a slightly low bridge but rounded tip of his nose paired with a small upturned mouth.

You can't believe you won't see him again.

Whenever he'd catch a break, he'd take the 2 hour bus to town and come see you, meet you and those once in six months meetings alone, to you, compensated for his lengthy absence.

So it couldn't be the distance, you thought, if that were the case he'd have dumped you when he moved to the capital for university.

Felix just doesn't want to be with you anymore.

"You don't get it...." He closes his eyes, as if he doesn't want to see himself saying what he is about to say, you almost don't get the resistance in his tone. The subtle drop of his Adam's apple. "I don't want to hurt you." He starts, "Just think about this rationally... we're so young, what if I find someone else there?"

Someone...else?

Is it that easy to dispose of you? Aren't you enough?

How foolish of you to only ever think of him.

It felt like Felix was kicking you where knew would hurt the most.

Your sardonic laugh is cracked, garbled and it's so fucking embarrassing that you're crying in the middle of a fast food joint, your fries have gone cold. Had you known seeing him this time would be vastly different from usual, you wouldn't have ordered at all. Why didn't he tell you before? Why had he insisted on catching you unawares?

But then again...this isn't about you at all. This is about Lee Felix. This is about him reducing your worth to make room for himself.

Ultimately, you understand, what is worse than not being loved back is being loved by someone who doesn't love you as much as you do them.

"Well I won't stand in your way then,"

You clear your throat,

"Fuck..." you rub your temple, the sadist in you coughing up hysterical laughs. The ache inside your heart at this point has turned into physical pain, cracks fissuring out against its surface and gnawing at the flesh like its being torn apart at the seams.

You should've seen this coming.

Everyone told you and told you you could only drag on an opposites attract sort of relationship for so long before you start to realise how incompatible you are.

Felix has the audacity to reach over and place his fingertips on your knuckles,his eyes are sad, overflowing with pity. It makes you feel small, the way he looks at you, small, sad and abandoned.

What tips you over the edge, however, is how calm he seems, as if he had been precisely planning to dump you for days and months and years while you continue to make a fool out of yourself never have forseen his decision.

There are tears running down your cheeks, abusing your vision with a vicious sting. You bring your sleeve to collect the needless moisture in a sudden rise of temper that is oh so typical of you.

You snatch your hand away from his touch.

"Don't touch me." You say, the simple comment transfers pain to Felix's eyes, mouth parting in silent words. You want to scream at him, you want to shake him by the collar and tell say something, just say anything at all and I will forgive you. Goddamnit.

In a perfect world, you think, a world where things happened exactly the way they should, you wouldn't have said, instead,

"And don't you fucking dare come back here...ever again."

And...in that very perfect world, he would've listened.

—

Felix thinks he could, dare he say, love everything about you. Even though you most certainly deserve someone who hasn't hurt you the way he has.

Now it's funny actually, how the tables have turned...back then, he wasn't sure about you and now you aren't about him.

Felix doesn't really blame you though...because he knows he asked for it.

Your presence in his life has somehow become an absolute necessity to say the least. And ironically enough, while he had so confidently pushed you to let go of him, he realises he had been holding onto you all along.

Now what was he saying...again?

Right. Felix loves everything about you.

But what he loves most...is the way your hand instinctively finds his heart when you're kissing. It's just a simple movement of your fingers splaying against his chest, the warmth of them seeping through the fabric of his shirt. He doesn't even know why it means so much to him.

His hand drops from your ass to the back of your thighs to situate you closer to his chest. He moans into the kiss when your teeth comes to scrape against his bottom lip, your ministrations are typically rough and speedy but he is seemingly far too absorbed by the exhilarating feeling coursing throughout his entire form — it's not just blatant lust, he knows, but a much deeper understanding that he is inexplicably gladdened by the fact that he's touching you and you're touching him.

A shaky breath leaves Felix's parted lips as he cranes his neck to allow your lingering kisses to shift along his angular jaw.

Then without quite meaning to, his vision focuses on the table clock that reads it's well past midnight...you had run late tonight for reasons you neglected to disclose. Now that he really focuses, a strong musky fragrance akin to unfamiliar men's cologne wafts up his nostrils.

It couldn't be....

As Felix's suspicions run deeper, he restlessly begins to search up every aspect of his surroundings as best as he can in the limited provision of light. There is a large coat discarded on his bed, one he hasn't seen you wear before...then again it might not be yours at all...

You notice how he's stopped responding to you, so you pause, leaning back, still on his lap. "Is something the matter?"

Felix swallows, blinking up innocently at you. This deal is simple, isn't it? He knew what he was getting into the first time you got together and the second and the third and so on, so why had the possibility of you getting involved with someone else even bother him then?

Both of you knew why.

And what's worse is that Felix is sensitive by nature, never truly succeeding to hide his emotions, especially intense ones when faced with them. So he is hyper aware of the fact that what he is feeling in the moment is not jealousy, it's neither anger nor resentment but a deep seated insecurity that he will lose you.

Again.

"Were you...with someone?"

As expected, your hands resign from cupping his face, you avoid looking at him.

"What?"

Felix clears his throat, his accent thicker, voice heavy from disuse. He thinks about something being with you in the same way only he has...and it causes a dull ache inside his chest.

He rests his head back against the sofa and shrugs lazily. As if to prove a point, as if to say did he touch you here? his fingers ride up your t shirt, gently cupping your ribs, he tries not to look too satisfied when you quiver under the touch.

Still you lift yourself up and the sudden lack of contact almost makes him whine.

You stand before him. A hand at your hip.

"Why are you acting like this?" You say and he notes you sound more... curious than annoyed. Though what frustrates him is that you hadn't answered his question. "I thought I made myself clear...there are rules we agreed upon."

Oh he knows — no staying over, no personal questions, no jealousy.

Felix purses his lips. The downside of your forwardness, the same utterly admirable trait he finds really fucking hot, the one that conditions you to tell Minho off when he hogs all of Felix's brownies though the latter himself is too much of a pushover to say anything, the same one which had in times of recurring doubtfulness assured him of your strong feelings towards him, is that you say whatever comes to mind without sparing anyone's feelings.

"I'm just asking, [........]," he lies, trying to control the pain from projecting itself onto his voice. It hurts to see the way you jump to defend yourself around him, as though you're scared he'll hurt you again. The lack of faith you have him, after all this time, causes him hurt. "Why are you getting so upset...."

Felix is gentle. Communicating his feelings through his actions rather than words, cooly, slowly. And you are the exact opposite — there is an immediacy in your conveyance, a roughness. You mean what you say and you say what you mean so you think everyone does too. Which is why, he concludes, his present actions are insufficient to remove the seeds of resentment he'd left in the wake of his bitter utterances when you broke up.

But Felix was only 18 then, a kid completely unaware of his overwhelming need to have you in his life....what matters is, he's trying...he really is, to recover from his mistakes......shouldn't that least matter?

Thinking the slight inhibition in his tone is just a figment of your imagination and that he is simply and indifferently inquiring you, you feel a wave of embarrassment wash over you. Then you drop down on the bed, feeling for his remote.

You sniff through your nose and against your better judgement say, "I went out with an acquaintance,"

On weekends Chan usually wasn't home, you could come over. This is the routine, it has been for some time now...so, you've come to know Felix's room more intimately than your own, the walls are a deep blue, like the kind of blue out of a Holly Warburton painting. There's an old Coldplay poster on the back of his door and X-Men action figures from eons ago lined on the edges of his bookshelf.

You know where everything goes when though it's dark. But that doesn't mean anything.

It shouldn't.

"A acquaintance who gave you their coat midwinter...you must be close,"

You ignore his pointed comment, he ignores the way your eyes light up when you talk about this acquaintance.

"He's nice." You say, "He walked me to the station and everything."

A happy hum comes in response.

Because when was the last time you talked to him as freely as you are?

Felix plops down on his stomach beside you, elevating his form on his elbows. His fingers come to brush loose strands out of your eyes. Your gaze meets his for the second time that week. Slower. As if you hadn't minded looking him this time. He feels his heart being tugged at all possible angles.

Then, because he can't stop himself — he leans down and kisses you, tentative and indolent, like he has all the time in the world, like all he wants to do is kiss. Don't get him wrong...you've done downright unspeakable things with him, to him...but nothing mediates his adoration for you without the employment of speech like these little chaste...purposeless movements. His fingers coming to splay against your neck, thumbing along your throat when you gulp, the tip of your nose brushing against his cheekbone, eyes fluttering shut. They're...they're intimate. Utterly special. He knows you feel it too, from the way you look slightly surprised, searching his face, eyes skimming up any fragment of emotion conveyed in his features. But you don't encourage it, slowly shifting to turn your back as you lay quietly against his chest.

"Let me stay here tonight," you say, "I'm tired."

"Okay,"

Felix thinks you've broken not one, but two rules now. He hadn't expected you to answer. He hadn't expected you to get into bed with no intention of departing either.

Though he doesn't hold it against you, this is what he wants, for you to open up to him again...after all. These changes can't be bad changes, even if they are little, it's still progress...right?

—

You wet your fingers, dipping the moistened muscle against the clay mold. All around you is not as eerily quite as it is in your apartment, footsteps thrumming against hardwood floor, kiddish humming from the kitchen, the smell of sugar in the air, you've never worked outside of your home station and well...in class. You thought of yourself as a self sufficient individualist, you liked to believe that you didn't enjoy other people's company like you did your own, with the exception of your roommate. But that's only since you aren't close enough for her to disturb you.

Yet with Soomi moved out for good, the place felt...odd to stay by yourself.

So you found yourself spending more and more time at Felix's. It's nice to have a place to crash in every now and then, the sex is great and when you get hungry after, you don't have to think twice about scouring the fridge.

You don't know why you put off spending time aside from sleeping together at all, more time spent didn't necessarily add to your deal or subtract from it....because the action itself doesn't really mean anything. Everyone gets tired of being alone at some point. That's a universal fact.

Initially, you told yourself your presence was a consequence of Chan catching you two in the shower one night...so now that the cat's out of the bag, you two figured his place could become the only premise you didn't have to play pretend in. You both knew the elder would be more than willing to keep the younger's secret even if he didn't exactly approve of it.

With the increased frequency of your visits, bits and pieces of you remain dispersed all throughout the apartment, your body wash in his bathroom, your underwear in his laundry, the smell of you in his sheets, on his clothes. You had relaxed yourself through the periphery of his life and he had small glimpses of yours, habits and flaws, unknowingly...or knowingly....whatever. — Felix could only thank God that Chan had found out, in spite of the revelation itself putting you both in a compromising position.

With time, he starts to keep a few secrets from you too, here and there, knowing that if you knew you will stop doing it altogether. He can't have that...

You throw a leg around his hip when you're fast asleep, flinging an arm not a second later to cage him in your warm embrace. Felix likes the way your chest rises and falls against his back, how your breath tickles his skin and your mouth parts against his shoulder blade. Sometimes he stays awake and waits for you to do it, then when you do, he grins so hard his face hurts a little. Felix likes being the little spoon.

"Are you listening?"

His vision narrows down to the sight of you holding out your palms in the air, there's wet clay on them, as well on your cheek and legs, between them your pottery wheel is halted to desuetude, there's old newspapers layering the floorboard to prevent staining.

"Sorry...," he smiles sheepishly, "What did you say?"

It's your turn to shift your gaze to your feet. Felix thinks it's highly uncharacteristic, the way you seem almost...shy?

"Can you..." You eye the mug mounted on his study desk, he catches onto your request easily, "I'm thirsty—"

"Yeah yeah hold on... careful," Felix chirps, carefully guiding the rim to your lips to make sure it doesn't spill. He uses the tip of his thumb to wipe the corner of your mouth, you flinch first but then whilst the mild shock subsides, simply stare up at him as the pad of his thumb brushes against your skin. "There you go..." he trails, eyes bright with care.

You feel like a child being doted on, the mere emotion plunging you back to when you were 5 and had crushes on boys who shared skittles with you.

"Thanks."

Felix's ears perk up at the courtesy, you were never one to express yourself easily and when you did, every time, he felt inexplicably delighted.

The apples of your cheeks feel hot for some reason, by putting yourselves in in these small situations, you keep confusing him, you know, because you keep confusing yourself too.

You come out again that night but this time Bang Chan is shifting around in the kitchen. He hardly sleeps, you observe, but probably refusing to come out because he wanted to avoid bumping into you.

Chan doesn't seem to like you very much. Probably. You don't blame him. Before you came along, Felix and he spent more time together, now you had become a constant in his life without will.

You have to listen twice to realise he's speaking with you. Not an invisible being behind you.

"What?"

"I said..." His tone dropped dangerously low, he looks annoyed at something. "Listen I don't care what you're doing but don't hurt him." He's wearing a black t shirt and a pair of pajama shorts with cartoon wolves littered all across the baby blue fabric. He's trying to appear intimidating. It's not really working.

You stifle a laugh.

Frankly had you not known how deeply he cared for Felix, you'd not have cared about his advice. Or warning....?

"Fine," you respond, watching as the tension visibly left his body with one bating breath. "I hope this isn't about me stealing your yoghurt though."

"It's a little about stealing my yoghurt," he jokes, you think he's one of those people who'd apologise if you punched them in the face and spat in their drink. It's interesting...

Chan laughs a little. His eyes sparking with amusement for the first time of all the times he's looked at you. Did he trust your word that much?

—

"He talks about you a lot you know,"

You nearly spit out your drink. Seungmin isn't exactly the densest guy you know. Far from it exactly and he isn't discreet either. So your first instinct is to think he knows something.

You watch Felix from a distance, a solo cup in hand, he's laughing at something Hyunjin said, there's a crinkle along the bridge of his nose and his upper lip curls upwards to reveal his teeth. In reality, in everyone's eyes, your lives are separate. They walk on eggshells around you still...you assure yourself there's no way anyone could've guessed.

So you play dumb, glugging the whiskey into your cup. It spills around the edges, landing on the semi-lit neon counter.

"Who?"

Seungmin blinks at you. An unreadable expression on his face.

"Jisung." He says, "Who else?"

You feel yourself getting less excited, the breath you were unconsciously holding passing your entire form. Jisung is the newest addition to your life, a performing arts student who offered to portrait model for a project you'd been given in class. He's cute, forward, which you like a lot. And you notice whilst using him for inspiration, that he looks at you just as attentively as you had at him.

Only for different reasons.

Jisung asks for your number. You say yes. Half-heartedly. Though at the forefront of your mind you keep comparing everyone to the guy you go home to ever so often, you pick out their flaws and their perfections and you think to yourself he isn't like this, he is like this.

"Yeah?" You pose, sipping and wincing. "What did he say?"

"Just the usual stuff...." Seungmin tilts his head, he's not drinking tonight because he has an exam tomorrow. You think it's a little funny that he's carrying around water in a solo cup. "But I can tell he has the hots for you,"

You laugh this time. That's no surprise to you. "Well he's not so bad himself."

Seungmin narrows his eyes, shooting you a suspicious look.

"Of course you'd say that...." He taunts, "Heard you guys hung out...how was that by the way?"

"It was alright. Sort of just...happened. We bumped into each other and he offered to buy me dinner."

"And you...said yes?"

You give him a blank look, sarcasm dripping from your monotonous sentences, how else would you have spent time together?

"No, I didn't, Seungmin,"

The owner of the name rolls his eyes at your satirical comment, "No need to be mean, I'm just a little surprised is all."

"Surprised?"

You raise an eyebrow, Felix is still in your line of sight, it looks like he's stalling, waiting for your conversation to end so you could leave. He glances at you a few times and you quickly text him a 5 more minutes. "Why's that?"

"Cause every time you start to have feelings for someone, you take one step forward and ten steps back," he points out, "Think about it...you haven't been in like an....actual relationship after...well, you know," he postulates.

You glare at Seungmin, your pride somewhat injured.

"Hey! I've....dated."

"No....you slept around with people, that's not the same as dating." He retorts.

You snort.

Wouldn't you know.

Minho changes an upbeat pop song to something mellow. It's in a foreign language...maybe Spanish, you understand nothing but you don't have to to know it's a sad tune, the lyrics coming together in a melancholic harmony. Your eyes drift away, you feel your attention falter.

It was not unknown for you to have absolute control over your life, be it living your days by strict routine or building such a sturdy pretentious armour around yourself so that your organic self remained unscathed underneath. You had learnt the hard way that being yourself in front of other people would only bring you hurt...but if no one really knew you, no one could hurt you.

This game of hide and seek had become such a long standing practise in your life that it disconnected who you are from who you pretended to be. And every time the extent of your actual desires, monsters much beyond your control rose to the surface, they brought you shame, disgust.

You found those pretences withering away, the shell of protection around you falling apart whenever the thought of Felix crossed your mind. — his heavy noise of content against your neck, his fingers curling into your sheets, his open mouthed kiss against the arch of your hipbone, everything and anything...you had again, despite all your abrasions, become madly consumed by him.

And you must admit to yourself that you are becoming quite ridiculous because of it.

In this strange moment, you realise you almost need Felix to harp on about you even though you specifically asked him to keep all that you have a secret. You want his friends to come scurrying to you to start telling you that he cares so much he can't keep his mouth shut, to be so enamoured with you that his innermost feelings become painfully apparent, that it's utterly stupid of you to not see how he feels about you.

That's not how it goes though. Stuff like that only happens in movies.

Felix responds, texting, "Take all the time you need." Surprised, you steal a glimpse of him, but only when Seungmin isn't looking. You didn't know what you expected, something more crude, that would give away that he was jumping on the balls of his feet to only get into your pants, that would remind you that Felix is nothing but your fuck buddy. You find that you always look for reasons to resent him....because if you did, it meant that you didn't have to acknowledge how you're still in love with him.

You knew what you were in for. And hoping, wanting something more....is no more than wishful thinking.

Felix smiles at you, a genial smile, a simple curve along the corner of his lips which conveys patience, but also something deeper, like...understanding.

Again no matter how much you pushed him away he seemed to find his way back to you in some fashion, just to convey that your union is not all as black and white as you told yourself it was.

You down the entire drink in one swig. Seungmin makes a face at you, the kind he makes when you stick your fries in ice cream for shits and giggles,

"Well....we broke up a long time ago," You hiss at the awful taste stinging your throat, sounding slightly angry. You can't believe it matters still, but when you've been clutching onto something for too long, be it a painful emotion or a memory...you start to think it's the locus of your life, an integral part of you. It terrifies you to think who you'd become without it — vulnerable, malleable, sensitive.

You can't do that again.

The last few weeks, regardless of how good they were, didn't change a thing.

It couldn't. You wouldn't let it.

Seungmin is right, you think, you are taking ten steps back. Just not in the context he thought.

"There's no reason I shouldn't start now."

—

Turns out there is a reason.

Jisung asks you out the next day. He's so friendly that you feel overwhelmed. At all times of the day, he dresses like a frat boy out on his morning jog. A nike running shirt and loose fitted trousers, a baseball cap worn the other way around...it's a little silly.

You don't mind it, having the kind of apathy you would have towards someone you don't know very well.

Everything with him feels new, awkward. But also slightly exciting. He talks too much when he's nervous and you notice that he's almost always nervous because of your personality, as though he can't really put a finger on you and doesn't know what to do about it. Besides...he’s not a horrible kisser either, you muse, he just doesn’t know what you want.

Yet whenever you heard yourself thinking those compliments, you couldn't help but feel utterly guilty, a strangely deep seated feeling that you were doing something wrong.

Why did you feel this way....

Felix isn't your boyfriend anymore. You don't owe him any form of loyalty. You knew that. You're someone who sticks to their gut feelings and your gut had decided that something about seeing Jisung didn't feel right and not just because of Felix, but because you're not interested in a relationship just yet. And you're sure he could tell you aren't, he shouldn't quite expect a call back anytime soon.

"I had a nice time," you say, because it's true. He took you out for ice cream and bought you candy floss when you stared at it for too long.

When Jisung doesn't respond for a hot minute, you follow his trail of vision, which instead of focusing on you, has shifted to the semi-lit backdrop of your apartment. He's too obvious.

"Do...you want to come in?"

He flounders a little at your suggestion, embarrassed. "Would that be alright?....if I did...."

"That depends, are you gonna kill me?"

You say with a straight face. No matter much Jisung prodded at your exterior, you wouldn't budge, like you usually hadn't. Unravelling isn't really your thing so....he can't tell if you're kidding or not.

"No...?"

You snort, "Why do you sound so unsure?"

Jisung's face has grown impossibly red, he could feel his ears burning in indescribable shame. You just have this air about you that makes you incredibly hard to read and it's really attractive.

"I....I didn't..."

You keep your voice, steady, calm, "Relax," "I'm just screwing with you," you say, stepping aside for him to enter, "Make yourself at home."

—

You suppose you were born to study the arts.

You never could consider yourself a studious being. When you were in school, you remember falling behind in classes where the arduous process of revising was required, say mathematics or the sciences even.

Though that realisation hadn't come to you naturally.

Your parents wouldn't take kindly to you not taking up a "well paying" profession and you fell victim to the constant barrage of criticisms, of mockery which ultimately conditioned you to think some part of you, a large part just wasn't good enough.

And with Felix gone....

You were at your worst.

The two years you spent without him were the hardest, a set of years that obliged you to protect yourself from all the hurt around you, inside you. And while the security that you provided yourself is undoubtedly necessary for well...anyone, the process itself had its wicked way of rendering you unspeakably lonely.

You agreed to apply as an engineering major to gain your parents' approval and then transferred to the arts department by the time you'd successfully moved out. You haven't spoken to them ever since...and it hurt you more than you would deign to admit.

When your mum drops over for a surprise visit and chances upon your ex-boyfriend loitering about in your kitchen, fixing up midnight munchies, she takes a natural guess that you've gotten back together. (Which you think is far more agreeable than the truth. Knowing your mother, a staunch supporter of your relationship with him, she wouldn't take lightly to your arrangement.) And before you know it, you're all having dinner.

Felix makes an effort to dress up well, discarding his usual hoodies and joggers for a more formal look, you suspect it has something to do with the fact that you haven't attended any casual settings with him since you broke up.

Cutlery clinks against ceramic, coming down with a semi-loud thump as you try to swallow the enormous lump in your throat. Your mum makes a passing jab at you, saying how you had settled for a much "easier" major than say architecture or philosophy, she bitterly mentioned that everything worked out in the end. After all, your choice is a "much fitting" field of study for someone of your caliber, backhandedly insinuating that you're far too stupid to pursue anything else.

What inspires hilarity is how those insults still affected you. In front of Felix, you act like these few years have brought the fighter out in you and here you are trying to blink away the onslaught of tears prickling your vision. It feels like someone stripped you off your skin, off your flesh and picked out all your shortcomings for him to see.

You expect him to stay quiet, you expect him to think of you as the utterly shameful, selfish being you tell yourself you are,

But Felix's fingers find your shaky knuckles under the table where they rest on your knee, he implants the weight of them in a reassuring squeeze. "Well I think it's great," he says instead, smiling cheerfully at your mum. To which she, for the lack of support, sheepishly beams at him, "Not many people have the drive to do what they want to do. Or know what they want to do...take it from me, Missus [.....]" He laughs nonchalantly, the hairs on the back of your neck standing to attention upon hearing the lovely sound. You always liked his laugh, the sound rippling against your naked skin, thick baritone when he'd just woken up and a kiddish falsetto when he's extremely happy.

You wonder when you started paying so much attention.

Felix glances at you, lingering for a long minute."I bet it took a lot of guts."

You feel your chest constrict with a sudden surge of emotion from the mere look, you can't remember if the Felix you knew in the past, or anyone for that matter, had ever beamed at you with such pride.

You wonder what he'd think if he knew about Jisung, why you had neglected to tell him at all....you knew, because this little moment is precious to you and you had no reason to tarnish it. Not when you had time.

You tilt your head, using your free hand to hastily find the back of his neck, drawing closer to him with little strength. The more he realised what you're doing, the more excited he got. See he found your newly introduced public display of affection immensely attractive, though obviously embarassed by the sudden motion...

You can do crazy things sometimes. Really crazy things. In public and he has never opposed to such exhilarating things, be it in restrooms or even in a similar setting when you were dating, there was a certain thrill to it which drove him to the brink of insanity. Felix would silently implode your attention when you were alone and when you were out in the open, in whichever way he was to receive it, the way which insinuated you were his was the best of them all. All that was fine though...because it was just the two of you.

But now...in this indecent time, he wishes he could hear what you're thinking.

Had... had you gone completely mad?! Your mum is looking!

Your face is stoic, Felix's mouth parts, then you reach over and kiss him shamelessly.

Over the years, all the things that have caused you pain were things you had endured on your own, in his absence. This realisation alone invites a heavy conviction inside you.

Because you know it just as well as he does, no matter how sincere he is to you — you don't need Felix. Not really.

But you want him.

—

You do a stupid thing. A stupid endearing thing and Felix's heart beats like it would jump out of his mouth if he opened it.

It was meant to be a secret, what you two have, a matter of uncomplicated lust which didn't require the attention of anyone because it initially or so you put it, wasn't important enough.

Then you charge to him, he supposes it has a little to do with the person who was blatantly flirting him in the middle of Changbin's Halloween party, he doesn't care though.

You don't like embarrassing yourself, so he doesn't actually expect you to wear a black cat hairband matching his white ears and feline tail. Felix wants to think it means something, how despite the coos and the caas, the giant wave of surprise washing over your friends, you interlace your fingers within his and kiss his cheek.

He doesn't what that makes the two of you now... but he would give you all the time in the world to figure that out if it meant you could be his again.

—

You trace your fingers against outline of his face. Splatters of moist moonlight kissing the high rise of his cheeks, dusting along the long fringe of lashes which cast shadows along his skin, his freckles are like dots of bronze dispersed on his skin. He's beautiful like this.

"You're thinking too much," he says with his eyes closed, smiling a little. "Don't think so much."

You laugh. "Or what, huh?"

Felix cracks an eye open, his grin big, kiddish. "I was hoping you'd say that," he rubs the tip of his nose against your collarbone, he snuggles closer to your chest. What you hadn't expected was how he shifted his entire weight onto you, lying entirely atop you as though he were a starfish.

You couldn't stop laughing at the motion, it's so cheesy and gross...you love it.

—

Here's something you don't know — Jisung tells his friends everything, about making out with you and taking you out...everything. News travels fast. Faster than you anticipated. Despite wanting to divulge the matter, you were too taken by the recent shifts in your feelings to confess to your little interaction. You had told yourself again and again — a little later, just a little later and I’ll tell him.

It could be too late now.

The entire campus knew of your little rendezvous, shooting you curious looks... it's not until Minho comes up to verify the floating rumours do you all but sprint to Felix's place. You think of Chan's trusting eyes, of don't hurt him, of laughing in the intimacy of your bedroom and swiping your fingers down his spine like you were trying to commit the undulating design to memory.

You're not sure where it all began.

but you don't want it to end.

Felix doesn't answer your calls or your messages. When he buzzes you up, just from his gait, just from the resigned look in his eyes, you know he knows.

You watch as he listlessly leaves you to enter, walking before you without saying as much as a word.

You grab Felix’s elbow, making him stop in his tracks. He looks at your fingers wrapping around the muscle, shrugging you off easily. It’s just a small gesture but its impact is so large...that you feel your heart break into a million pieces.

You had never seen Felix being so quiet, even when he was down, he found a manner to radiate a form of optimistic energy which baffled you. You can’t believe how much you could have possibly hurt him. 

 “I can explain.” you gulp, “We went out on one date. It wasn’t because I liked him, I know it’s stupid and...I should’ve told you. I’m sorry, that's not an excuse, but you have to trust me when I say it didn’t...it doesn’t mean anything to me—”

“Did you sleep with him?”

With his back turned away, he still isn’t looking at you, speaking to you with a surprisingly stable tone.

“No.”

Felix takes a shuddering breath, one which expresses the small relief of knowing that Jisung hadn’t seen, touched you, felt you in the way that he only had, but there’s still so much more he wants to know. 

“Did he make you laugh?” 

It’s a silly question, he realises belatedly but he can’t help it. Some part of him, a large part, thinks he’d be more hurt if you made someone happy and they made you happy than if you fucked them.

You shake your head even though he can’t see you. “He didn’t.”

Your fingers again reach for his, wrapping your index into his thumb. You slowly move your hands to his middle, clutching him close to your chest, chin hooking into his shoulder, suddenly...you feel him melt into the embrace. Felix’s voice falters for the first time, small trembles against you. You’re willing to answer all his queries if it could put his mind at ease. You put your heart on hold for too long.

"Do you hate me...?" He sniffles.

You blink....did you?

Felix had changed, like you, he had matured, the past version of him you had so stubbornly ingrained in your endless inner monologue is not the one you grew all too familiar with...

Familiarity does breed contempt, does it not? Well you think the line between love and contempt is untraceable, melded together as a mysterious whole. After all those years, you were still angry, still filled to the brim with contempt for him and more importantly, yourself because you still love him much more than you'd like to admit. After all you've been through. After all this time. The need to love him ultimately encompassed every other emotion which posed itself as a hindrance.

So the opposite of love, the absence of love, you think, isn't hate, it's indifference. An emotion you never felt towards him.

Felix has wedged himself into every aspect of your life, tainted every portion of your routine in his presence and in his absence.

You don't think you'd have it another way.

"You broke my heart," you explain, "I was angry....but I could never hate you for the sake of hating you."

"I can't..." Felix whispers, twisting his body so he could look at you now, “I can’t promise you that it won’t be hard but I'm not—I’m not going anywhere...you know that right?”

You lean your forehead against his, his eyes shifting to your mouth, hands rising to wrap around your neck. You smile.

“I know.” you say, "Me neither."

“I love you...” He says in a small voice, putting his hand against your knuckles. “Do you love me?”

Your eyes soften, cupping his face like this — carefully collecting a lone tear with your thumb before it could touch his cheek. This time there is not a shred of hesitancy, no pause, no pondering before you say, 

“I never stopped.”

—

You enter in a blind rush of panic, thinking you might miss your ride, feet knocking together, elbows hitting elbows, bustling all around you and the sudden overwhelming stench of people hit you, it’s not an ideal setting, not at all actually. 

But you couldn’t bother to be displeased a second you spent with him. A teenager rolls her eyes at how disgustingly in love you are, elderly couples tutting under their breath...albeit, you don’t fail to notice their subtle smiles, small shake of their heads which attested to the fact that the joy you both radiate is.. absolutely infectious. You stumble with him behind, Felix is laughing breathlessly, bumping into your chest as the train suddenly starts moving, you place a finger on his cheek and he raises his chin to look at you.

“Did you eat?” he repeats, mocking himself, a dialogue from a time which seems an element of the distant past replaced by a love which compensated for every hitch in your relationship. You still argue, still disagree and still make up the same. Felix was right, it isn’t easy.

But when two people love each other as much as you do,

it’s worth trying. With every fibre of your being.

“No.”  You laugh, playing along, “But I could, with you.”

[nishisun]

suna rintaro is NOT a genius.

summary: you loved the idea of soulmates. suna rintaro didn’t. it isn’t that hard to put two and two together to realize that maybe people with different opinions on things don’t belong together.

part 2

a/n: this was literally supposed to be a series, i gave up on it because i just didn’t like the way it turned out. it used to be called “out of my league” and this was the intro. i also renamed it. just emptying drafts!! please don’t get confused with the random timeskip, once again, this was a part of a series i never ended up posting😭

WARNING!!: suggestive themes, mentions of death, idk kinda angsty but tell me if i missed anything

Soulmates. Whatever the hell that means. The idea of soulmates is something I truly don’t understand. It’s bullshit, honestly. It’s all-pervasive.

My mother always told me I'd eventually find "the one.” I used to believe that when I was younger of course. But in my opinion? It’s all cliches. It's unhelpful, and it's certainly not true. Destiny is an excuse for the weak. Why do you think most marriages end in divorce? It's 'cause people who believe they are “destined to be" assume everything will fall into place without any effort. I don't appreciate people pontificating bullshit like that just to make me feel better, especially if they haven't found their "soulmate" themselves. My sister once told me, “People who believe in soulmates are more likely to break up and encounter more difficulty in their relationship, which will lead them to give up on one another eventually.”

I sure do believe that.

My mother is a prime example. Fumeiko Suna, my dear mother. Well, she clearly hasn’t found hers. I found out when I came home after a tedious day of school in 5th grade and found my dear mother on the floor crying, with bruises all over her face and a busted lip.

Initially, I thought a burglar had broken into our home once again, but if that were the case then there would’ve been missing furniture. But there wasn’t.

In fact, the place seemed cleaner than usual. When I ran up to her and asked her what had happened, there he was. The devil himself. My father. He reeked of alcohol, and I could detect his shadow towering over me. It’s funny how that I think of it. I used to fear that son of a bitch. Now, I’m way taller than him, and hate his guts. I turned around to see a faux-sympathetic smile plastered on his face.

He explained how my mother was being “clumsy” and had fell and busted her lip on one of the corners of the kitchen table and when I turned back around to face my mother, she smiled gently and nodded in agreement. She didn’t say anything after that.

It was then I realized my father had beat my mother to a pulp.

Long story short, when I found it was my father, sure, I was frightened. In fact, I remember going into my siblings’ rooms to inform them, they shrugged it off and told me that dad had been doing it for a while now.

Over time, when my dad had found out that I was aware, he didn't mind beating the absolute shit out of my mother in front of all three of us. This was when my burning hatred for that man started. Nobody in the house even attempted to stop him. I did a few times, though. He took all his anger out on me. At least my mom had a break for the day.

I almost pitied my mother. Almost. Maybe if she was strong enough to leave him, then yeah, I’d feel bad. But she still decides to stay with his sorry ass. It’s pathetic. It’s unrequited love or whatever you call it. How could she still love that asshole?

I mean, I’m not even going to lie, I’m an asshole too, but I’m definitely not my dad. I would never want to be him. He’s not someone I looked up to, he doesn’t do anything inspirational. He’s a businessman. He travels the majority of the time, and I’m pretty sure my mom invites men over when he’s gone. I don’t care enough to find out. But if I ever hear some guy rearranging my mom’s guts, I’ll kill him. I don’t even blame my mother. What she’s doing is wrong, she knows it and so do both of my older siblings. But they don't seem to care so why should I?

Who knows why she just won’t leave him. Maybe it’s cause they don’t want to ruin how people view our “picture perfect” family. I wonder what they’d say. “I thought the Suna’s were the ideal family? I guess not.”

My dad would probably lose it if he heard that.

Both my mother and my father are the cause of this broken family of mine. They never fed me or any of my siblings the love we always desired when we were younger. They never came to any of my volleyball games when I was younger. They never applauded me for the little recitals we’d have in class in primary school. They were never even here for most of my childhood. They always put money first and left us with the housekeepers. Hell, the housekeepers probably know me better than my own parents.They failed as parents. I despise them for it. They’re most likely the reason I am the way I am, but to be honest?

I don’t give a fuck.

In fact, I should thank them! Because of how they “raised” me, i’m extremely blunt, which is why people respect me. I use the hatred I have for my family and take it out on people and no, I’m not proud of that. I may be a heartless asshole, but I like that people fear me. The hell? Does that make me a sadist? Either way, people know to never fuck with me cause I’d fuck their shit up. I’ve overheard many people say it’s ‘cause of my privilege. It probably is. Money can’t buy happiness, but it sure can buy you many other things.

If my parents were broke, I’d probably be expelled from school by now. Abuse of alcohol and drugs are forbidden on school property. I don’t even take them at school, I somewhat care about my education and health, but sometimes I just need to blow some steam. Even if I did, nobody’s gonna say shit since my dad is the head of Japan’s board of education. How did his ass even get there?

Call me lonely or cynical. Maybe I am. But how is that a bad thing? Why do people need a significant other to rely on? What, a soulmate is just going to turn my life upside down then suddenly bring me happiness? Pfft, I’m gonna need actual proof that shit like that still happens. I’ve only seen shit like that in fairy tale movies. It’s whatever, though. I can live with being alone. I’ve basically been alone my whole life and it isn’t as bad as people make it.

You loved the idea of having a soulmate. The thought of meeting someone who just understood you, accepted you for who you were, and most importantly, loved you excited you. You couldn’t wait to meet your soulmate.

But recently, you weren’t sure soulmates existed.

When your older sister, Akira, came into your room and burst into tears, it frightened you. Your older sister, the one who’d always provide you advice on relationships and how to keep one was in your room sobbing hysterically because hers hadn’t worked out.

“I just can't believe it,” she sobbed.

You couldn’t believe it either. Your sister had recently gotten engaged to her boyfriend of 9 years. They started dating at the age of 15 and managed to make things work out even after high school, and out of all those years of dating, they never broke up. Not even once.

They’d go on romantic dates on Saturdays and they’d always write love letters to one another every day, just to remind one another of how grateful they were to have each other in their lives. On Halloween, they’d dress up as fictional characters from TV shows and books and take cute selfies and bake a bunch of sweets. They’d invite you to come bake with them, but you would politely deny. You knew they were only offering so you wouldn’t feel left out, which you appreciated.

Of course, they’d argue every now and then, but at the end of the day, they always managed to talk things out. Oh to have a relationship like theirs. They were everything you wanted to have in a relationship and more.

“I really thought he was the one for me, y’know?” No, you don’t know. But that doesn't matter. What mattered was cheering your sister up.

“Maybe he wasn’t ‘the one’ Akira, and that’s okay! People come and go all the time, soulmates come and go all the time as well-”

“You still believe soulmates are real, huh?” she let out a humorless laugh and sniffed her nose, “What If I missed my one shot at love, Y/N? What if I lost my soulmate?”

That’s some deep shit.

Now that you think about it, were soulmates real? Soulmates come and go, yes, you’re aware of that, but even though they leave, it’s always temporary. Soulmates always find a way back to their other half, the piece that completes them.

Your dad never made it back to your mother.

He died in a car crash 5 years ago. Your mother and father had been arguing because she claimed your father was cheating on her since he wouldn’t let her check his phone.

You were 13 at the time. Your sister Akira was accompanying you in your room, listening to them arguing back and forth with one another. There was furniture flying across the room, glass breaking, and both of them throwing curses at each other. You were scared. They never argued in front of you and your sister. They'd bicker sometimes, but it was never anything too deep.

Eventually, your father had enough of your mother’s false accusations, and out of anger, he packed his things and left home. For weeks. It wasn’t until one of your uncles called your mother and broke the news. She didn’t take it very well.

Late 2012-early 2013.

Not many people came to your father’s funeral, his family didn’t like the fact that he and your mother were together, they said your mother was trouble, but your dad still stayed with her, even if that meant it would completely destroy the bond he had with his family. Now that’s true love, you had thought. Only your mother, Akira, the Sunas, your uncle, and you, of course, attended the funeral.

It hurt a lot. It hurt when your mother informed both your grandparents on your mother and father’s side and all they could do is put the blame on her. It hurt how they had claimed you, Akira and your mother were a hindrance to your dear father’s well-being. How could they be so cruel at a time like this?

That was the first time you ever questioned if soulmates were real. Maybe they fell in love at the wrong time? Who knows.

After your father’s passing, Fumiko Suna, your mother’s best friend, was there to help your family out financially. Your mother couldn’t even find the motivating to go to work. Your mother and Fumiko have been best friends since junior high, they’ve literally been inseparable ever since. In fact, after they both got married, they decided to live right next to each other.

Your mom didn’t cope with your father’s death very well; none of you did. But your mom had it the worst.

She would cope with alcohol and clubbing which would always result in her bringing different men home almost every night. You didn’t say much about it, you thought it would be selfish to since that’s what seemed to make your mother feel better about herself, but your sister hated it. She was already 19 and in college at the time, but when she visited and found out that your mother had basically been neglecting you, she was furious.

“Seriously, mom? This is what you’re gonna do while your 13-year-old daughter is in her room having a literal mental breakdown because of your childish behavior?” Your sister had barged into your mother’s room when she thought you were asleep, she was screaming loud.

“You’re interrupting something important, Akira. You know better than to-”

“Oh, shut the hell up mom. You’re the last person on earth to be saying shit like that.”

“Well, if you’re done, you can leave my room now. You’re being disrespectful, and this behavior is not tolerated!” Your mother was screaming now. The man in the bed covering his body under the covers and looking back and forth between Akira and your mother.

“Sakiya, maybe you should hear your daughter out-”

“Not now.” your mother scarcely interrupted the man, eye contact never leaving Akira. “Y/N has never complained about this when you were in college. She knows this is my way of coping, why can’t you understand that too!”

Akira scoffed. “So what, getting fucked by random strangers you find on the filthy streets is your way of coping? Getting wasted every damn night to the point where Y/N has to drag you up to bed is okay with you? Do you even know how much this is affecting Y/N? Did you even bother asking her how she felt? I hate breaking it to you mom, but you need serious help.”

“You selfish child!” Your mother screamed, grabbing a towel and wrapping it around her body, getting up from the bed. “How dare you say that to your own mother?”

“I’m only telling the truth! If you’re the mother, then it’s your job to be taking care of Y/N, not neglecting her. When’s the last time you’ve engross in an actual conversation with her when you were fully sober?”

Your mother was silent. She quickly walked up to Akira and grabbed her by the hair and slammed her headfirst against the wall.

“You’ve got a big mouth! Maybe I should wash it with soap like I did back in the day, hm?” Akira was attempting to push her mother away, but she wouldn’t let go of her grip. The man that was still on your mother’s bed was in panic, yelling her name, which didn’t have any effect. He might as well stop.

"Look," Akira mumbled, struggling to get away from your mother's grip, "I know it's been hard ever since dad left-"

“Mom! Let go of her!” You cried from the door of her room.

All 3 adults froze and looked at your glassy eyes, mouths wide open.

“Hey, kiddo, I thought you were asleep?” Akira playfully said, your mother let go of Akira and crossed her arms then looked away from you.

“Well, I can't really go to sleep when there’s a bunch of adults yelling about my well-being,” you muttered incoherently. You quickly wiped the uncontrollable tears off your face and sighed.

“Honey,” your mom started, she walked slowly to you, carefully examined your face, and attempted to hug you, but you didn’t accept the offer which made your mother frown. She stopped walking until she was almost face to face with you and placed a hand on your shoulder gently. “Baby, your sister told me that you weren’t happy. Is this true?”

You looked away from her and stared dully at the floor, subtly shifting your feet, then you softly shook your head “no.”

“See Akira, Y/N is happy. So please stop stressing her out.” Your mother said through gritted teeth, then faced you once again. “Y/N honey, how about I go tuck you into bed, hm? I’m so sorry for the excessive noise that was caused.”

“Mom, how clueless can you be? Y/N looks miserable! It’s unhealthy for Y/N to be living-“

Slap.

Your mother just slapped Akira on the face.

“I know what’s best for my daughter! I am her mother! You are not the one who should be telling me how to take care of my own kid!”

“That’s enough, Sakiya.” a familiar voice said from the door.

“Fumeiko-“

“It’s fine. Sakiya, we need to talk.” It was Fumeiko Suna, your mother’s best friend, also known as your next door neighbor. She had been standing in the hallways the whole time, you didn’t even know she was there. Akira was the one who called her over.

That night your mother agreed to get help for her drinking problem. She was gone for 6 months. During those 6 months, the Suna’s took you in since Akira would be in college and you couldn’t have been more grateful.

You and Rintaro were the only kids in the house, being that you both were the same age and the others were in college. It was okay, they were all very polite, dinners were awkward, you could feel some sort of tension between the family but you didn’t pay any attention to it.

When your mom finally came back, it was awkward at first. She still seemed the same, loving and caring, just sober and free of alcohol. It was nice. You two spent the weekends bonding at the mall, watching a movie, or even getting your nails done. Eventually, she gained your trust back, and you couldn’t have been happier.

January 2017.

“Akira, don’t say that. You may not believe me now, but you are such an amazing person, don’t ever think you’ll never find love again. It’s all about having a positive mindset!” you said, thoughtfully stroking her hair as her head laid on your chest.

“I told you that.”

“You did,” you chuckled, “you should take your own advice.

“Oh, shut up!” you both laughed, and Akira let out a shaky sigh. “Thank you, Y/N.”

“Of course, you don't need to thank me. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

— so this is one of the writings that i wrote in January 😭 it’s been in my drafts and i re-read it once and instantly hated it right after. if there’s any typos please tell me!!

— also i wanna apologize again for putting gmds on hiatus,, i feel so bad 😭 i wanna make it up to you guys but idk how so if you have suggestions pls tell me

[consumedkings-archive]

WITCHING HOUR, a john seed/deputy fic. chapter twelve: the desire to devour

word count: ~10.3k rating: m warnings: naughty language, .000002 seconds of spiciness (but not really), john goes "we were vibing, right? we had the vibes? right?" for like the entire last half. also mentions of self-harm and elliot's previous trauma. notes: hi friends! i hope you enjoy this chapter! this is going to be the last sort of in-between chapter before we really get into it, and from here it's going to go faaaaast. i had a lot of fun writing it and feeling out these different dynamics. not to mention john being a gigantic fuckhead (but like what is new, lmao). special thank you as always to my wifey and beta reader @starcrier for your impeccable eyeballs, and also to @vasiktomis and @shallow-gravy for lending their eyes as well because i did fuss a bit with this chap. i would be lost without y'all. thank you everyone for your love and support, esp with comments! it really fills my heart so so much to hear back from you, and i am always in the market for friends so do not be afraid to reach out to me <3

She is twenty-five.

She’s twenty-five, and it's her first full day of work. Or, it was; now, she's sitting in the Spread Eagle listening to Pratt talk about everything that's happened while she's been gone, because he'd said, c'mon, let me take you out tonight. He grins a boyish, toothy grin at her—the same kind that's mimicked in the multiple school dance photos her mother covets—and tries to sound nonchalant when he asks how she liked being in the city.

It's hard not to think about how this is the first place she had ever met John Seed, then-Duncan, and how it feels like it's spoiled the whole place for her.

Elliot redirects her attention as best as she can to what it is Pratt is saying. He's fishing for information. They've always been each other's safety net, the person they can fall back on when all else fails. School dances. Picking partners in class. Graduation walking buddies. He'd driven her to the airport when she left for the Academy, even. But even though she knows he's trying to figure out if she's still a safety net, Elliot can't disguise the way thinking about Mason makes her feel—disgusting—so she brings the beer bottle to her mouth and takes a swallow.

The result is her face scrunching up. Pratt laughs.

“Geez, Elli, slow down,” he says, his smile crinkling at the corners of his eyes. “Bet money you're still a lightweight. When'd you start drinking beer, anyway?”

“I didn't,” she manages out around the taste, swallowing thickly. “I just won't let your money go to waste.”

He shrugs, as if to say, could, if you wanted, and swivels on the stool a little. He wants to press again—she can tell—but seems to have the good sense not to, instead busying his mouth with his own beer.

“Mama said Whitehorse let you right on,” Elliot says casually, trying to ignore the twinge of envy in her voice.

Pratt shrugs again. “He's known my dad a long time.”

“Known my mom too,” Elliot replies, dry.

“Yeah, well.” Pratt pauses, and sounds a little smug when he says, “Just because your mama likes me doesn’t mean I don’t know how she is to everyone else.”

“Likes you, does she?”

“Obviously,” the brunette replies confidently. “She still keeps all those photos of us. Remember senior year, she had all of her gal pals over when we were getting ready for prom—”

“Ugh.”

“—took us about 45 minutes before we were exactly where she wanted to take pictures—"

She rolls her eyes. Pratt grins, and then bumps his shoulder against hers. He says, “Aw, c’mon. Not so bad, is it? Having your mom like me?"

Elliot can feel the flush spreading under her cheeks. Not because she's embarrassed, or flustered, but because the beer sitting in her stomach feels rotten, and because Pratt's looking at her with the same kind of eyes he did before—always, always there's the before—and she doesn't know how to say I'm not her anymore, I'm not that girl, I'm different and changed and I don't know how to go back.

It doesn't matter. If Pratt can see it on her face, he doesn't let it show; just pats her shoulder and pretends he doesn't see the way she flinches from his hand swinging into her peripheral, pretends he doesn't notice the way she covers it up by swallowing another mouthful of beer she doesn't want to drink.

“Hudson’s really glad to have you back,” he says after a minute, when she doesn’t confirm nor deny that it’s not so bad knowing her mom thinks he’s a fine enough person. “Been talking about it nonstop.”

A smile creeps its way onto her face. “I’m glad to be back. With her, especially.”

“Yeah, you two always been thick, huh?”

She nods, swallows more beer, and Pratt rolls his eyes and snags the bottle out of her hand.

“Don’t keep drinking if you don’t like it,” he tells her, and then finishes it off himself, setting the empty bottle on the countertop with a grimace. “Can’t have people telling Whitehorse I bullied the probie into drinking.”

“‘Probie’,” she scoffs. “I could kick your ass.”

“Bullshit!”

“Could’ve done it before, Pratt.”

“Now that is lies and slander.”

Elliot only grins at him, the only time since coming back sans Joey getting her from the airport that it’s been a genuine thing; lopsided and a little sloppy but a grin nonetheless. Pratt finishes his own beer now, coughing a little into his fist before he blurts out, “I’m glad, too.”

She blinks. “Huh?”

“That you’re back,” Pratt clarifies. “Y’know—nice to have my friend back. Didn’t like sendin’ you off to the big city, anyway.”

He doesn’t know. He can’t know, because her mother won’t talk about it and Joey would never divulge what it was that had brought about her speedy return—but even though he doesn’t know about the way she has to swallow back a flinch every time he waves his hand in her peripheral, or the way the smell of beer on a man’s breath makes her stomach clench with anxiety, or how her hands are so fucking cold all the time because her heart hammers in her chest, the way he says that (Didn’t like sendin’ you off to the big city, anyway) feels a little like vindication.

“S’okay,” she murmurs, nudging his shoulder with hers. “Came back in one piece, didn’t I?”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

The scent of roses wafted over her in waves. The sound of bathwater murmuring against the sides of the porcelain tub rippled each time she moved, each time she used the grip of her hands against the lip of the sides to sink herself under; her knuckles went cold with the ferocious grip, but when she went under she was submerged in quiet once more. Blissful, serene, quiet; just what she wanted.

Elliot pulled herself out of the water. Downstairs, she could hear her mother’s voice, spiking frantic even through the floors and the two closed doors that kept her separated.

“...years, Mr. Seed, I have lost years of my life agonizing over what she did to herself...”

She dipped below the water, closing her eyes. No sound; no shrill noise; just the heavy, bloated static that existed underneath the surface of the bath. Only her and the baby.

It occurred to her, absently, that she needed to start picking out names for the baby. Now that they had a guess at what the gender was, they’d have to decide about a name; not only a first, but a middle, too—the last name—

“...find it quite intriguing, actually, that the second she comes back to me after being involved with your kind that she’s got all this—this—”

Oh, don’t say it, Elliot thought tiredly, closing her eyes.

“—tear, just wretched wear and tear, Mr. Seed, don’t you? Don’t you find that intriguing?”

John was sitting down there, enduring a thorough verbal lashing, and she hadn’t even asked him to. She’d said, I don’t care if she thinks it was me, and he’d guided her upstairs and cupped her face and kissed her, long and open-mouthed, and swept his thumb over her cheek. Now, Elliot could hear the sound of his voice—calmer, empathetic, like just knowing that her mother was hysterical was giving him some kind of control over himself—but that he was speaking in a normal tone meant that his words didn’t come through quite so clearly.

She heard the sound of her mother saying, “I suppose you’re going to tell me why you’re not bothered in the least?” just before she dipped under the water again.

What was she going to name the baby? Did she even have an idea of what kinds of names she liked? Exhaustion pulled at the edges of her attention; she thought, I’m too tired to come up with a baby name, and gripped the edges of the bathtub harder. More fierce, more firm; grip and pull, maybe spill the entire bathtub over, tilt the clawed feet until it hit the tiled floor and the porcelain broke and the rose-scent water flooded the bathroom, her room, the hallway.

Then they’d have to leave. Then they couldn’t stay, surely, in a house flooded with rose water.

Fingers brushed over hers where they’d gone white at the edges of the tub. She pulled herself out of the water to find John sitting there, knelt at the side of the tub—not unlike the way he’d sat back at her mother’s house in Hope County, when she’d drank too much in the bathtub and said that he could mark her.

Because that’s what it had been. As much as she had wanted it, as much as she had enjoyed it, no matter what John said—he had been marking her as his. Like that Oscar Wilde poem.

The same sin binds us.

Elliot brushed the water from her eyes and settled her head back against the tub, regarding him. He looked less bothered than she thought he would, having sat through her mother’s grilling and interrogation—though he did look like he wanted to say something, like maybe it was sitting, burning into ash in his mouth, the way she could see the flex of his jaw and the way his free hand clenched and loosened.

Ignoring the nagging feeling that he wanted to ask her what she’d been doing under the water, and the even more bothersome knowledge that she had, at some point, become painfully aware of his body language, Elliot said, “We have to think of a name.”

John blinked at her. Less than an hour ago, he’d been saying Of course I’d come for you, I love you, with or without the baby I love you, and she’d been sobbing into his arms and clinging to him.

He said, “And a middle name.”

“I’m trying not to think about it.”

A smile finally ticked the corner of his mouth, his fingers uncurling hers from the edge of the tub. Reluctantly, she let him.

“Your mother’s upset.” He paused. “She still wants you to play nice for her Christmas party, but she’s upset.”

“I know,” she replied sullenly. The despair of her shame, which had at once both overwhelmed her and hollowed her out, had dissipated in the wake of her indignation. What would she know, that vicious thing inside of her said, replaying the way her mother’s expression had crumpled. What would she know of our suffering? What would she know of our pain? ‘Wretched wear and tear’, like we haven’t been torn up for ages, like she didn’t throw us to the wolves and scoff in disgust when we came back bloodied and battered.

She wanted to be angry, really angry, but like most things that had to do with her mother, Elliot found herself more exhausted than anything. Scarlet had always found it impossible to comprehend the scars she’d given herself, had always claimed to feel disconnected to the ways Elliot had searched out meaning and comfort.

Absently, Elliot wet her lips and let her gaze flicker up to where John had perched himself beside the tub. He looked mighty pleased with himself, having finally gotten his words out. I love you, he’d said, palm flat against her window, I love you, with or without the baby.

And John, I want a home with you.

And John, Marriage is hard work, but I know you’re just the woman for the job.

And John, No way baby, I’m fucking it for you.

Blood rushed through her head, thunderous. John was saying something to her, but the words felt distant, and far away, and everything felt like it was underwater when she moved—not just the parts of her submerged in the bath, but all of it, the air too-thick and dragging on her skin and pulling her down slow as molasses. She blinked a few times as she disentangled their hands and reached for the towel, but John pulled it off of the hook first.

She watched him. She watched his mouth move, and his brows pull and furrow together at the center of his forehead, and the way his breath rose and fell in his chest, pushing and pulling the Sloth scar scratched across his sternum. Just like me, dream John had said, gripping her blood-covered hands, you’re just like me.

His voice, muffled and bogged down by the blood rushing through her ears, quirked up at the end. Elliot’s eyes darted back to his, and she asked, “Sorry, what?”

“The water’s cold,” he replied, waving the towel a bit. “Aren’t you getting out?”

“Yeah,” Elliot murmured. She felt hollow. Her fingers itched. She wanted—

John caught her hand as she stepped out of the bathtub, steadying her while her free hand gathered the towel up against her front. Goosebumps prickled across her skin, the lukewarm temperature of the bath still lingering; his fingers interlaced with hers, and she used it to steady herself.

He was close. They were close. A part of her resented it—that she let him be so close to her, that she let him kiss her and fuck her but mostly that she let him hold her when she cried, miserably, that she wanted to go home. Because after everything, after all of it, Hope County still felt—

She closed her eyes. Of course it still felt like home. Joey was there; now she knew Pratt was, too.

And among all of that, if she waded through the weeds spreading in her mind, if she hacked and cut them away, there was John.

“What are you thinking about?” John murmured, his cologne washing over her, their noses brushing. Her eyes fluttered open and she let out a little breath, that wanton little creature in her head chanting it over and over. There’s John, there’s always been John, nobody will love us with this much red in our ledger. No one but him.

“You,” she managed. Her head felt swimmy, the words coming out of her mouth sounding like a stranger’s—thick with want. John’s eyes flickered up to hers, having fixed on her mouth.

“If you want something, Ell,” he rumbled, the pressure of his fingertips against the back of her neck guiding her forward just a little but not all the way, “you only—”

Elliot leaned forward and kissed him, her hand lifting so that she could curl her fingers into his hair, the towel slipping to the floor. His body had tensed, like he wasn’t expecting it—like he was waiting for something else—and she thought about the way he’d kissed her with Kian’s blood in her mouth, the way he’d been just rampant with desire, the way the way the way—

Her teeth caught his lower lip, a little sharper than she’d intended, and his hand gripping her wrist tightened and he moaned, and she felt that same little thrill as before surge through her. It’s my magic, too, the itch in her fingers subsiding when she dug her nails in and pulled his hair a little, parting her lips against his; John leaned into her, crowding her up against the counter in front of the mirror, the hand at the nape of her neck threading into damp hair.

“Ell,” he said against her mouth, his voice rougher than before and hands planted on the counter on either side of her, “what are you doing?”

She murmured, “Stop talking,” and kissed him again, fingers clumsily working through the buttons on his shirt—her voice came out even but everything else about her felt wobbly, unsteady, craving craving craving the way it felt to have him begging her. Anything, to feel in control. Anything, to feel whole. Dig, and dig, and when you hit the bottom you keep digging some more, right?

What do we do with grief, right?

Burn and erase the image of her mother’s disgust and horror at seeing a part of her she might actually like, scrape it from her mind, dig her trenches deep deep deep and hunker down where she could feel safe, where she could feel strong; soon she would be home and—

And John’s teeth snagged her lower lip in retribution, sparking violent and red-hot behind her eyes with pleasure lighting her neurons on fire.

“Off,” she ground out against his mouth, pushing helplessly at the shirt she’d only halfway unbuttoned. The brunette grinned; his hands resumed her work, and she instead devoted her attention to the belt at his waist, yanking at it as John’s face dropped to her neck, hot breath fanning across her skin teeth dragging against her pulse point to pull a moan out of her.

There was a split second between John discarding his shirt on the floor and gripping her hips to lift her onto the countertop, his mouth seeking hers out again as she wound her arms around his neck. She had never been completely naked and felt not vulnerable at all, felt more in control—but she did, now, when she grabbed a fistful of his hair and pulled and he moaned her name, a little frantic, Ell, Ell, hellcat, he said into their kiss, let me let me, greedy and wanting as he glided fingers up along the inside of her thigh.

He tensed, like he was going to drop to his knees, and she kept her hand in his hair and said, “Don’t.”

“Hm,” is what he replied, “pulling on my hair, ordering me to take my clothes off—”

“I’m about to tell you to shut up again.”

“—but won’t let me eat you out?” John grinned against her mouth, the scent of his cologne—expensive, stupid shit, but it never failed to feel like it was overwhelming her senses—washing over her. “What is it, baby? Want me to say please?”

Yes, something wicked inside of her said, John’s eyes lifting from her mouth to hers, narrowing playfully. Yes, I’d like that, I’d like to hear you say it like that.

“I know you,” he purred. He dug his nails into her hips, a sound—the wanting kind—trying to crawl its way up her throat. “Know exactly what you want from me. Yeah? So, Ell, won’t you please—”

There was a sharp knock at the door, a pause, and then: “Elliot?”

A near-silent laugh billowed out of John, stifled into her neck when her mother’s voice came through the door. Elliot’s eyes fluttered; her fingers, knotted in John’s hair, loosened and smoothed down the back of his neck, the intoxicating tension relaxing just a little. Heat had coiled in the hollow of her chest, spreading warm fingers at the same leisurely pace that John’s hand drifted up to her hip, his mouth finding the hollow of her jaw.

“I can’t believe her,” she muttered. “Yes?”

“Miss West is here, with her brother.” Scarlet’s voice was tight. “Returning your vehicle.”

Fuck. Elliot sighed, her eyes closing for a second while she tried to gather her thoughts. It was difficult to focus with John’s breath on her neck and his hands on her skin and that fucking cologne—and boy, did she not want to dwell on the fact that he’d shown up with barely anything but somehow also remembered to pack his stupid fucking cologne. But there was a different, special kind of warmth that spread through her when she realized that Sylvia was coming to check on her.

“Hair’s wet,” she called after a moment, “I’ll be down in a minute.”

“Fine.” There was another pause, and then her mother’s voice, scathing even through the door: “Ensure you are put together, Elliot.”

John murmured against her neck, “So no hickeys, then?” and she swatted his shoulder, rolling her eyes and sliding off of the counter. He seemed reluctant to let her disembark, thumb sweeping the slope of her hip before he dropped down—just far enough to plant a kiss on the gentle slope of her tummy. It was—sentimental, unseating her with incredible ease.

And then he ruined it by saying, “Your mommy won’t let me fuck her filthy, but I hear the second trimester throws a woman’s hormones through the roof, so we’ll see how long that lasts,” to her bump as he grabbed the towel from the floor to offer to her.

She snatched it from his hands, wrapping it around herself. “Don’t say that shit to the baby. You think I won’t end your life?”

“I wouldn’t mind,” he offered, head cocked to the side. “Leaving the hickeys, anyway, I mean. Well, and the second part too. About sex. Not the murderous part. Actually, you know I find it—”

Choosing to ignore the latter statement, Elliot narrowed her eyes. “You’d risk Via’s opinion of you dropping so severely?”

“You know what they say.” John spread his hands, almost in a gesture of helplessness; though she knew he was far from it. “Old habits die hard.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

“She’s killing all of my angels!”

Faith’s voice was sharp, piercing; Isolde’s fingers fluttered over the bridge of her nose to fend off an impending headache, pen held poised above the notepad where she’d been writing down her thoughts but had paused in time for the girl’s interjection. She couldn’t stand a messy page—ink smears, jarred letters. Unacceptable.

Two hours ago, she’d had Jacob drive her out to where the service was strongest. A flood of emails and texts from her family had been waiting to overload her phone. Her dad, things are looking poorly, where are you?, her sister, I’ve been trying to reach you for days.

“Jacob,” the blonde plunged on, interrupting her train of thought, “you have to do something. They’re being—gutted like fish!”

“You should have locked them down,” Jacob told her. “And you’re not the only one losing things.”

“I put—” Faith cut herself off, clearly taking a moment to compose herself before she pitched her voice low and said, “I put just as much work into them as you do into yours.”

The red head’s voice bloomed with annoyance when he said, “Oh, did you?”

“No fighting, please,” Joseph called from where he sat next to her. His voice was even, elbows rested on his legs and fingers interlaced in thought. “I know this is stressful. But you must keep your faith in God.”

“Santi told me that—whoever she is has been leaving their corpses all around!” Faith’s voice pitched high with distress, now, sweeping around Jacob to come to where they had sat, big doe eyes wide. “We have to do something. Please, Father—I don’t want our people to wonder if they’re going to be next.”

Joseph paused, looking pensive for a moment; Isolde thought he might have been trying to figure out how he wanted to phrase something, but before he could speak, Isolde looked at Jacob and said, “You were going to hunt her down anyway, weren’t you?”

The eldest Seed’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t you start with me too, Sol.”

“Get some fresh air,” she replied curtly, “go for a drive, clear your head. Eliminate a problem. You’ve been wearing a hole in the floors anyway; put that energy into being productive.”

“P—” Jacob’s voice spiked, incredulous. “Excuse me?”

He was agitated. She could tell—Pratt, and the phone call with the deputy in Georgia, and the Hunter on some kind of one-man rampage. But more importantly, Isolde thought, Jacob was agitated because there had not been a single conversation between him and Joseph since their argument.

Well, not even an argument. Just a lashing. A public one.

Isolde scooted her chair back from the table that had been set up at the front of the chapel, setting her pen down and stepping away. Her hand landed on the crook of Jacob’s elbow as she passed, and though he made a noise that implied disdain, he followed—not without shrugging her hand off by the time they got to the front doors of the chapel, leaving the other two to talk in low, murmured voices.

“You have got to stop letting this get to you,” she hissed.

“Nothing is ‘getting’—”

“Listen to me,” Isolde interjected. “I’ve been keeping as close an eye on the news as I have been on you. Things are—” She paused, mouth twisting around the words. “There is no room for you lot to be bloody fighting with each other. Do you understand me? This has moved far past needing to prepare PR and build a legal defense.”

Jacob’s eyes narrowed. He looked suspicious. “So why are you still here then, Sol?” he asked.

The words burned insult in her chest. Why are you still here, stinging fresh and hot, because it was a fair question. It was the most fair question. Unlike any of these people, she had a family outside that she still loved. Her sister, and her parents. She should have told John and all of the Seeds to go fuck themselves, to enjoy the end of the world, while she went to be with her family.

But she wasn’t. She was here. Doing—this. Finding fresh new ways for Joseph to connect with his people to keep their morale high, keeping the infighting at bay to make sure they looked like a united front to everyone, second doomsday cult included.

“My parents will take care of Avery. You know they’re close with—government,” she replied after a minute, shaking off the unease. “And I told John that I would.”

He snorted. “John says jump, you ask how high?”

“No,” she bit out, “I say jump and you kiss the fucking ground I’m standing on because I cobbled together what the fuck is left of your congregation.” Before Jacob could say anything, Isolde added, “My hands are full, Jake. Do not add to my pile.”

Dark brows furrowed, his mouth thinning in disdain. He clearly wanted to say something. But true to his nature, Jacob straightened back and settled himself before he said, “Fine.”

“Fine?”

“Fine,” he reiterated with his eyes narrowed. “I’m going to the Veteran’s Center.”

“That doesn’t sound like where we heard about the killings happening last,” Isolde protested, eyes narrowing.

“But she was there,” he replied. “Or someone was. Someone was there enough to steal my files.”

“Your—” Isolde snapped her mouth shut, sucking her teeth as she glanced back at Joseph and Faith; haloed in the dim lighting of the chapel, she could see them looking back at Jacob and herself expectantly. She wondered how much they could hear, from there.

Turning her attention back to Jacob and pitching her voice down in volume, Isolde hissed, “I don’t think prioritizing files is the best move right now.”

“Thank you,” Jacob idled, “for your input.”

“Fuck you.”

“Have fun,” he added, opening the door and letting in a waft of biting, cold air, before gesturing to the Book of Joseph on the table that she’d had her nose stuck in. All the better to make Joseph’s sermons hit home harder, after all. “You know—with your light reading.”

Isolde narrowed her eyes, watching him trudge down the steps for just a second before she said, “Jacob—”

“Yes, Isolde?”

Her mouth pressed into a thin line. “Don’t get shot.”

For a moment, he looked almost surprised at her words—but it was only a moment before he said, “Don’t worry, I’m taking Vidal. He makes a suitable meatshield.”

“God, he’s a talker.”

A tiny ghost of a smile tugged at the corner of Jacob’s lips, before he said, “John and the deputy should be making their way here any day now.”

Isolde grimaced. “I was there for the phone call.”

“Are you going to leave?” Jacob pressed, expression stiffening again. “When he does?”

She paused, clearing her throat and shifting on her feet. I should, were the words that wanted to come out of her mouth. I should go. I only came down here because John wasn’t here. I should go, and get back to my life, and maybe get to my family and try to stay out of the crossfire and—

After a heartbeat, she said, “I don’t know.”

Jacob shrugged, as if to say, see? Told you, though to what he could be referring to, she had no idea; she only knew that she didn’t like the way he swung around and sauntered out of the chapel, leaving her alone in the tepid warmth with Joseph and Faith’s eyes on her in favor of the blistering cold outside. Snow had continued to dump throughout the day and night, and had only just let up recently; the members of Eden’s Gate—those who had survived the Family’s relentless assaults, and those that had been pulled from the bunkers—had been tirelessly shoving pathways, only to have their work tidily undone each night.

Fingers brushed the palm of her hand. Isolde startled; she glanced back just as fingers interlaced with hers to be met with sweet, bright eyes and Faith’s adoring attention planted on her.

“It means so much to me,” Faith murmured, “that you would help. Not just me, but all of us.”

Soli watched the blonde for a moment, trying to gauge. The physical closeness was not something she was accustomed to; carefully, she disentangled their fingers, skin prickling with unease. When she glanced up, Joseph’s eyes were on them, on Faith’s fingers falling from her hand but skimming the inside of her palm in a lingering touch of affection.

He was always doing that. Watching. Watching, and waiting, and pinning each movement and gesture and thought and word out perfectly like the wings of a butterfly, just the color he liked and just the shape.

“Don’t thank me,” Isolde replied, mustering a smile and brushing the hair from her face.

“It’s my job.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

“Hey, Miss Honey, John!”

Wyatt’s cheerful voice broke through the late-afternoon chill; the sun setting early, people’s breath coming out in puffs of smoke. It all felt oddly normal, given the circumstances of the morning and the way she’d forgotten to call Sylvia once she got home, and that her friend had fished up a reason to come by the house and make sure she hadn’t—

Well.

Still, if there was any remnant of the morning in Sylvia’s heart, it didn’t show in her face, and it certainly didn’t show in Wyatt’s. Instead, both blondes beamed at her, radiant, the second she came out with fuzzy, fresh-from-the-blow-dryer hair and swaddled up to her chin in thick fabrics to fend off the cold.

And, truthfully, to hide the bump. John had reminded her of it, and even though the moment had been a...good one, it had also reminded her she hadn’t expressed this truth to Sylvia or Wyatt. As John closed the door behind her and jogged down the steps,

“Howdy,” Ell greeted, albeit a bit awkwardly thanks to her stuck-somewhere-nowhere-sort-of-accent. “You didn’t have to drive it back all the way out here, you know.”

“Sure we did.” Wyatt chirped. “Wouldn’t be very neighborly of us if we let it sit and the battery died out, now would it?”

“No,” John demurred after a moment even as Elliot’s cheeks went warm, “I suppose not.”

“You all recovered from this morning?” Via asked cheerfully, purposefully avoiding the actual question. Elliot shifted on her feet. John’s hand skimmed the small of her back, and even through the layers of fabric, it felt warm; she wondered if this was what it would have been like for them, had their life been normal. Had John been truthful with her from the get-go. Now, with everything laid out between them—the lies unearthed and only the brutal, unapologetic knowledge that they wanted each other, in one way or another—it felt like they might have been normal. Sometime, somewhere, someplace else.

It was still hard to swallow, all of it. The lies and the now-truths and the knowledge that she did, in fact, want.

“Oh, yeah,” Ell replied faintly. “Took a bath and...” She tried for a smile. “Decompressed.”

“That what smells so good?”

“Y’all get that tired from dress shoppin’?” Wyatt tsked, having pulled his coat out of the jeep and started to pull it on. He grinned at her and skillfully dodged a side-swipe from Sylvia; he had a good foot of height on her—and Elliot—so it wasn’t difficult. The siblings fussed for only a moment before Sylvia managed to fetch the Jeep’s keys from Wyatt’s coat pocket and held them out to Elliot, puffing.

She was in the middle of saying, “Your keys, madame,” when John’s head tilted and he muttered, “Now what is this?”, drawing her attention to the end of the drive. A police cruiser made its way slowly down the drive, carefully pulling up behind the Jeep.

Not beside it. Not further up toward the garage, not on the other side of the four of them chatting. Behind it. Blocked in.

Sheriff Pritchard stepped out, shuffling a little as he adjusted the black, fur-trimmed jacket on his shoulders and closed the driver side door. He’d come alone, which made Elliot certain he wasn’t here to arrest her—and what a ludicrous thought, that he might have considered it a possibility, because the mere mental image of Pritchard grabbing her arm and keeping his eyes in his head made a hysterical kind of laugh want to bubble out of her.

Not me, not me and not my baby, that thing inside of her said, lifting its hackles and baring its teeth when Pritchard began to saunter over. Not my baby.

“Afternoon, you two. And Wests,” Pritchard greeted as he drew closer. He’d earned himself a curious murmur from Sylvia. “Havin’ a little shindig out here, Miss Honeysett?” Elliot opened her mouth to respond, but he lifted his hands quickly in defense. “‘M sorry, forgot myself. Mrs. Seed.”

It caught her off-guard, sucked the air right out of her lungs. It was one thing to hear her mother say John is Elliot’s husband, to hear her say John is my son-in-law, but it was another entirely to hear herself referred to as Mrs. Seed. It had never, ever been that she was John’s wife, except out of his own mouth, but now—

John seemed eager to engage with Pritchard, because he said, “Something that you needed, sheriff?”

“Yes, actually. Believe it or not, I ain’t in the business of drivin’ out to the rich part of town just for shits and giggles,” Pritchard replied coolly. “Your mama home, Elli?”

“Probably resting,” Sylvia offered, smiling politely. “We just finished dress shoppin’ for her Christmas Party not but an hour ago.”

“Yeah,” Pritchard rumbled, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it. “Heard about your little trip to the boutique today.”

John asked irritably, “Do you need to smoke that right now?”

Elliot swallowed thickly. Her lashes fluttered, eyes desperate to close; the warmth that had flooded her face now felt like it verged on feverish, threatening to make her head swim again. This was bad. This was bad-bad, chop her hair off and run run run again bad, the kind of bad that made a girl change her name and burn her birth certificate and make sure that nobody would ever be able to find her again.

“I don’t,” she began, “think mama’s feeling up to visitors right now.”

Pritchard eyed her, taking a puff of his cigarette while completely glazing over John’s pointed question. “Imagine not. You know, you been a hot topic of conversation lately, Mrs. Seed. Gotten loads of questions about you. Lady from out of town, Federal Marshals. I don’t like folks sniffin’ around my town, you know, especially not the fuckin’ Feds, but it’s gotta make me wonder.” The smoke curled out from his nose, the smoke of a lazy, self-righteous dragon wafting around her.

“Sheriff,” John continued tightly, clearing his throat, “you’re going to need to put that out.”

“We’re outside, Mr. Seed. You ain’t ever seen someone smoke a cigarette outside?”

“Do you make a habit of smoking around pregnant women?” John snapped viciously, and oh, she thought, oh, I didn’t even think of that, because her brain was too busy kicking into overdrive and parse out the absolute confirmation that Federal Marshals were asking after her and strange women, too. Oh, I didn’t even think about the baby.

And then Sylvia said, eyes wide as saucers as she laughed, flustered, “Oh, John, that’s very kind of you, but I’m not—” and her eyes landed on Elliot, and she blinked rapidly.

Wyatt was looking at her, too. Big, big eyes, surely having not only learned that she and John were married but that she was also pregnant in the span of only a few minutes. At least, Elliot didn’t think Sylvia would have divulged that information, and if the shock he was clearly trying to cover up in his expression was any indication, that gut feeling was right.

No, she thought, no, this is not what I wanted. This is not what I wanted at all. It wasn’t his to tell, it wasn’t his to tell, it was mine, my choice, mine alone.

Her gaze snapped to Pritchard. She said, “It’s time for you to leave.”

Pritchard lifted his eyebrows. “That so? Well, good for me I ain’t here to talk to you, missy.”

“Get. Off. My. Property,” she bit out through her teeth. “Scarlet isn’t taking visitors, and I’ll cut the decay out of my own teeth before she makes anything close to the time of day for you.”

Now, his eyes narrowed and the cigarette sat between his fingers, still burning amber at the end. “Excuse me?”

“And tell the fucking Feds whatever you want,” she snapped, fingers curled tightly around the keys until the metal edges dug into the nooks and crannies of her hand. “But whatever you do, get the fuck out of my driveway, sheriff.”

Something flickered in the corner of her vision. John started, “Ell,” and his hand went to her shoulder, but she jerked back from him before he could make much more than a brush of contact.

“Don’t,” Elliot snapped at him, her voice wobbling and the tears—shameful tears—welling up and burning, “touch me.”

“Alright, okay,” Sylvia murmured, “Elliot and I are gonna go inside, and John can—”

“Ain’t here to talk to Mr. Seed,” Pritchard drawled venomously.

“If you’re asking questions about Elliot,” Sylvia replied calmly, taking Elliot’s hand with a firm squeeze, “I can imagine there is no better person to ask than her husband, don’t you think so, Sheriff?”

Pritchard’s eyes were squinted into poisonous little slits, and he took a long drag of his cigarette.

“Mrs. Honeysett won’t be any type of cooperative if you get her up now,” Wyatt chimed in, eyes flickering nervously to Elliot—perhaps both because of the news and because of her outburst. But she didn’t have time to think much about it, because Sylvia was tugging her out of the cluster of folks, ginger and reassuring even as her brother plunged on, “I mean, sheriff, come on—you know how women can be when they’re gotten up too early, let alone they’ve been shoppin’ all day—”

And Pritchard said, “You want I should put my cigarette out now, Mr. Seed?” as Sylvia opened the door,

and John replied with a slick, charismatic kind of venom, “No reason to anymore, smoke to your heart’s content,”

and the door clicked shut behind her and Boomer scampered out from where he’d been snoozing under the dining table.

She had to leave.

She had to go.

She had to get out.

Federal Marshals and strange women asking after her, and now her only two friends in the whole fucking world—

(well, not entirely true, since we still have Pratt, isn’t that right? Isn’t that right, Elli?)

—had just seen her almost go fucking bananas on an officer of the law, had watched her demand he get the fuck out of her driveway for wanting to ask her mother about her, had seen her.

“Hey,” Sylvia said, “you’re alright.”

I’m not, she thought, dropping the keys into the crystal bowl by the door, smearing red against the glass. Her hand stung. She reached with the good, unmarked hand for Boomer absently. His cold, wet nose brushed against it, and he whined, feet tapping against the wood as he bumped her for her attention. I won’t go. I won’t fucking go. I won’t pay the price for what they did to me, what they made me into.

“I’m sorry,” she blurted out abruptly, her voice coming out tight. “Sorry that I didn’t—um, tell you. About the—”

“It’s okay,” Sylvia told her quickly, “it’s alright, Elli, it’s not a big deal. You don’t have to explain yourself to me.”

Elli, she said, without knowing what the nickname meant. Elli, Sylvia said, it’s alright, and Joey, right now we need to leave, Elli, and Pratt, geez, Elli, slow down, an affectionate nickname saved only for folks who considered her their friend. Sans Pritchard. Fuck Pritchard.

“Lots of people wait to tell,” Via continued, one hand coming to rest on her shoulder and jarring her out of her thoughts, which were quickly and rapidly devolving back into the urge to march outside and ensure Pritchard was obeying her command. Out out out, something vicious inside of her demanded, we want him out we want him gone.

Elliot said, “Yeah, you’re right,” but she felt far away—not lost, not gone from herself, but thinking. She could pack fast. She could pack fast, and John had brought barely anything, and they could leave right now, her mother none the wiser. They could leave now and be gone and Cameron Burke would have to—

But are we sure it’s Burke? Are we sure it’s Burke and not someone else, come to haul your ass to a fucking psych ward, for what you did in Hope County?

For what you did?

No. She wasn’t sure. She could only hope it was one singular Federal Marshall on her tail, and not an actual piece of the government body. That was all.

But whoever it was that was asking after her—strangers, government officials—it didn’t matter. That old mantra had kicked in again; something has to be done, the same kind of calm before the storm that she’d felt when Joey had been killed, something has to be done.

Something has to be done and I’m going to have to be the one to fucking do it.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Pritchard dropped the cigarette into the snow and stamped it out with his bootheel, his eyes fixed on John. Sylvia had rushed Elliot inside, but he didn’t think that had been purely necessary—only in the instance they had wanted to keep Pritchard out of a blood bath. Elliot hadn’t been checking out, trying to keep herself together; she had been angry, and he’d had half a mind to let her say and do exactly as she pleased to the man now standing in front of him in the cold.

“She always been that volatile, Mr. Seed?” the sheriff asked.

“Not undeservingly,” John replied tartly, his eyes narrowed. “Did you have specific questions, sheriff, or did you just come by to terrorize my pregnant wife with your theoretical judgment of her soul?”

“More your speed?” Pritchard replied, lifting a brow.

“Pardon?”

“Heard about you Seed boys,” he continued coolly, “and your...” He gestured with a calloused hand vaguely, looking for the right word.

John smiled, with teeth. “Before I grow old, if you don’t mind, sheriff.”

“Proclivities,” Pritchard elaborated, “for religion.”

Fucking Burke, he thought, with no absence of venom; fucking Burke can’t resist the urge to try and fuck up my life when he’d be better off trying to find a place to hunker down for the end of the world.

“We’re red-blooded Americans,” John idled coolly, “freedom of religion goes hand in hand with that.”

“Mr. Pritchard, you wanna get that car started?” Wyatt cut in abruptly, glancing around like he thought maybe the rest of the patrol might be rolling in any minute. “It doesn’t sound like you’ve got any questions for Mr. Seed.”

“That’s sheriff to you, boy,” he snapped. And then, after a heartbeat, he fished his keys out of his pocket and said, “I s’pose I got all the information I needed, after all.”

“Mmhm.”

John had turned back to the house, spotting Elliot and Sylvia through the front window, when Pritchard announced, “You make sure Scarlet gives me a call when she’s recovered from your wife’s antics, Mr. Seed.”

His gaze returned to the sheriff, narrowed. “Certainly, Sheriff Pritchard.”

“But if I don’t hear from you, no worries,” the man continued, opening his car door, “I’ll make another special trip out here.”

“Goody.”

John flashed another grin when Pritchard’s eyes flickered over him. Wyatt said, “Have a safe drive,” and Pritchard slammed his door shut, his cruiser’s engine roaring to life before he began to slowly back out and make a u-turn to head down the long driveway again. There was a moment of silence, stretching between himself and Wyatt that he didn’t feel particularly inclined to break—after all, Wyatt had been taking liberties with Elliot that he shouldn’t have been—before the blonde finally broke the silence.

“Congrats,” Wyatt said after a minute. “About—uh, the baby, I mean. I didn’t know!”

Ah, he thought, feeling a strange little surge of pride at the way the man across from him shifted on his feet with discomfort, and that’s why Elliot’s mad I brought it up. Her friends didn’t know.

Well, it was better this way, after all. He wouldn’t have taken it back even if he’d gotten the chance, knowing what he did now.

“Thank you,” he replied amiably. “It’s certainly a blessing.”

Wyatt’s mouth twisted for a moment, looking like there was something he wanted to say specifically and didn’t know how to say it without foregoing social niceties, but the sound of the front door opening caught both of their attentions.

“Wyatt, you gonna stand out here like a lemming all afternoon or what?” Via called. “Get the car warmed up, you caveman.” She took a few steps down the front stairs and looked at John. “You’re wanted inside, Mr. Seed.”

A very polite way of telling him that Elliot, perhaps, was in the mood to throttle him with her bare hands. Though he didn’t really see the harm in spilling the news—perhaps with Via, sure, but Wyatt? The cowboy? Like that was ever going to be anything.

“Thanks for your help,” John said, clapping Wyatt on the shoulder before he made his way to the front steps. Via hadn’t moved. In fact, her normally polite expression was eerily cool—whatever amicable, feigned interest she had manicured for him in the past seemed to have evaporated in the wake of Elliot’s own fury.

As he neared, he said, “Something else you needed, Miss West?”

Via’s eyes narrowed. She looked at Wyatt, now inside the car, and then back to John. “You must think I’m mighty dumb, don’t you?”

John lifted an eyebrow inquisitively. “If you think I instigated that little outburst on purpose—”

“What I think,” Via replied, “is that you know exactly what she’s capable of handling. Just because you didn’t do it on purpose doesn’t mean you weren’t thinking of letting her physically assault a police officer.”

His easy-going expression flattened. Sylvia, and her seeing, the same kind of uncanny people-reading skills that Joseph had, too. Seeing his delight at knowing that Elliot would have taken on a man a foot taller than her, pregnant, if it meant keeping him away from the baby, if it meant keeping herself out of the grip of a greater power that wanted her in a psychiatric evaluation.

“I want to like you,” Via continued, taking the steps until she reached the bottom, “and I thought maybe you were here to make a real effort. But it seems like you’re the same person you were before, John Duncan.”

The name sent a jolt of red-hot anger flushing down his spine, filling him up suddenly with a sort of molten rage that only the reminder of his adoptive parents could have inspired in him. When Via went to move past him, he snatched her elbow, holding her in place.

“And where,” he ground out, “did you hear that name, Miss West?”

“It’s called a web browser, John,” Via replied coolly. “You ever heard of Google? Imagine how many John Seeds there are in Hope County, Montana. I don’t need to tell you that the articles regarding you and your brothers, though a bit old, are unflattering. And all I want you to know—” She paused, arm still in his grip. “—is that we’re aware of each other, and that I don’t want anything happening to Elliot.”

“Neither do I,” John replied tightly, “and I especially don’t want someone digging trenches where there’s not a war zone.”

Via regarded him with an even gaze for a moment, glancing back at the car where her brother sat, before she murmured idly, “Kindly take your hand off of my arm, John.”

“Ellliot’s already aware of the any of the information in those articles,” he continued lowly, “just so you know.”

“My point, John,” Via replied casually, “is that I know, and I can—and will—deal with it as I see fit. Now, you gonna take your fuckin’ hand off of my arm, or are we going to have a problem?”

He watched her for a moment—just long enough to consider the dopamine rush of killing her, grabbing a fistful of her hair and slamming her face into the top of the porch, doing something, anything to ensure that Sylvia West was not capable of messing up anything that he was doing—and then he planted a big smile on his face and dropped his hand from her arm.

“Careful,” he said, louder now so that Wyatt would hear, “it’s icy.”

The blonde didn’t respond. Instead, she brushed her hand absently where his had been, as though to brush herself free of his touch, and picked her way across the driveway and to the truck idling just on the other side of the jeep.

Well, that would be one less problem to deal with, in the end.

John made his way inside, closing the front door quietly behind himself and taking a moment to gauge. Just to see what was going on. The house itself was quiet, and Boomer’s little footfalls were nowhere to be heard, and Scarlet wasn’t sipping her vodka in the living room—so.

So.

So.

Taking a breath, he started up the stairs, turning into the hall to find Elliot’s bedroom door halfway ajar. He paused in the doorway; she was rifling through drawers, pulling sweaters and long-sleeved shirts and jeans and sweats out and dropping them into a duffel bag, furious little exhales occasionally coming out of her.

“I was told I was being summoned,” John said, Elliot’s attention razor-sharp and snapping to him immediately.

“Pack your shit,” she said briskly, “we’re leaving.”

He blinked. Taking a step inside, he glanced at Boomer—perched protectively between himself and Elliot—and said, “I thought we were waiting until after the Christmas party?”

“You’re not fucking deaf, John, you heard Pritchard,” she snapped. “The Feds have been asking about me. The only reason they don’t know exactly where to look—whoever it is—is because Pritchard’s a fucking asshole and likes to be as obstinate as possible.”

“And if we sprint out of here,” he replied, “you’re just going to draw their attention.”

“It’s what Pritchard wants.” Elliot zipped the duffel bag shut and then brushed past him into the bathroom, gathering up her toothbrush and toothpaste and the sleeping pills. “For me to be gone. He’ll piss off if I go. And there’s no way he’s going to put up a big fight to cozy up to the government.”

“Elliot.” John watched her furiously gathering things up, and then when she came by again he caught her with his hands. “Ell, just slow down—”

“Stop,” she bit out, “stop telling me what to fucking do, John, and—I told you not to touch me.”

He lifted his hands from her, but not far enough that she could duck past. “Are you that mad about Sylvia and Wyatt knowing you’re pregnant?” When she didn’t answer, and instead hauled the bag over from the other side of the bed to be close to her so that she could dump the collections from the bathroom into it, he sighed. “I didn’t know you hadn’t told them, but I don’t understand what all of the secrecy is about. The baby isn’t—”

“I felt normal!” Elliot replied sharply, her voice pitching a little higher now, and John heard the wet wobble in it too—the way the timbre of her voice thickened and rounded out with the threat of oncoming tears, her cheeks flushed with anger and maybe shame and pain, too. “Okay? I felt—I f-fucking felt normal, for once, and it was enough that Sylvia knew you and I had been—that we’re married, which I don’t even want to dig into right now, but it was another to be like—yes, the father of my fucking child, who I’m actually married to even though I didn’t want it, is here and oh, by the way? He’s part of a cult. Yeah, a fucking doomsday cult. I’m carrying the child of a doomsday cultist.”

“How was I supposed to know?” he demanded. “How was I supposed to know that you didn’t want Sylvia and her brother knowing you were pregnant? You never said. And what does it matter?” And then, feeling the petulance well up inside of him: “I know it probably felt nice, to have Wyatt giving you attention—”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” she asked, incredulous. “You’re really pulling that now? So, what—you dumped the news because you wanted to make sure my friend found me as off-limited as possible?”

John crossed his arms over his chest. “I know this may come as a shock to you,” he said, feeling the tension peeling apart behind his eyelids, “I really didn’t want Pritchard smoking near my baby.”

“My baby.” Elliot jammed her finger into his chest, just above his heart, her words vicious. “It’s our baby, or it’s my baby, but there isn’t a single fucking universe where the only person this baby is beholden to is you.”

“He’s,” John corrected, tartly. “He’s our baby. And at the end of the day, whether you like it or not—”

“Have you ever,” she cut in over him, biting the words out between her teeth, “done anything for me that wasn’t for you too?”

Watching her, the words sat sticky in his chest. His instinct was to say, of course I have, but that wasn’t true. Of course it wasn’t. And he wasn’t going to pretend like it was, either—because he wasn’t ashamed that everything he had done had been for them, that if Elliot wasn’t his then there would be no point in it, that it was a zero sum game where he either had her or he had nothing.

He said, evenly, “No.”

Elliot looked unseated by his honesty. She swept her fingers across her forehead tiredly and turned back to her bag. “Then do me a favor and pack your shit so we can go.”

John sighed. “Don’t you think—”

“John,” she bit out, “I am making an executive decision.”

“Alright, Ell.”

“And—”

John had turned to the door to go gather what few of his belongings he’d had when Elliot cut herself off, drawing his eyes over his shoulder to her again. She looked unwell—stressed, feverish, her hands buried into the duffel bag maybe to hide the shaking and her face flushed and her brows furrowed together.

“Thank you,” she managed out after a minute, “for being honest. For once.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Pratt brushed the snow from his hair, teeth chattering as he waded through knee-deep snow out towards the water. It had been three days, and Helmi had told him to meet her out there—how she was going to get past the compound’s security, Pratt didn’t know, but he also thought it probably was best not to dwell on the things that Helmi would do (and could do) to get where she needed to be.

Which is why he found himself less and less surprised to find her standing at the edge of the water, in the middle of the night, swathed up to her jaw in dark, heavy fabrics. The only part of her that wasn’t covered were her hands; the closer he got, he could see she was turning a smooth, dark rock over and over in her hands, passing it between them as she watched him come nearer.

“You remembered,” was how she greeted him, most of her face cast in shadow thanks to the high position of the moon behind her. Pratt shivered and jammed his hands into his coat pockets.

“Yeah, well, kinda hard to forget,” he replied. “Considering it’s been looming over me for the last few days.”

“Poor thing,” Helmi agreed, not sounding sympathetic at all. “Did you call her?”

Pratt paused, clearing his throat. There was something that didn’t quite sit right with him, knowing that he had called Elliot not out of a cry for her help—not really, anyway—but because this other cult wanted her. This cult, which had tore its way through Hope County splitting and gutting its residents, wanted her. And Helmi didn’t seem keen on telling him why.

“I did. They just got word that she and John are on the road now,” he said after a moment. “What, uh—do you want her for, anyway?”

Helmi quirked a brow at him, the corner of her mouth tilting upwards. “Shouldn’t you have asked that before making the phone call, if it was going to bother you?”

A little lick of shame and embarrassment crawled red-hot into his cheeks, and he scoffed, turning his face away. “Well, you said you wanted her alive. Can’t say the same for the Seeds.”

“She’s carrying John’s child,” Helmi pointed out. “You think they’d kill her still?”

Pratt grimaced. It was still hard to stomach—the idea that Elliot was with John. Or had been, at one point. It didn’t sound like things were going great, and he could only imagine why. Still—

Still, he thought there was a lesser of the two evils, and Helmi sounded like it. Maybe not the others, but Helmi.

“They don’t have a problem killing babies,” Pratt replied after a minute. “What are you going to do, once she gets here? They won’t let her leave, and they definitely won’t let you in.”

Now, the blonde grinned—pearly teeth in the dark of the night, surprisingly satisfied with herself. “Big one’s pissed at me, isn’t he?”

“Yeah. Well, you know, Faith too. You've been killing her angels.”

She shrugged. “I’ve got a plan. You know exactly as much as you need to know right now. Are you eating?”

The question came so quickly that Pratt didn’t have time to register the oddness of it, replying on automatic the same way he had been with Arden’s consistent, gentle pestering: “Yeah, I mean—don’t have much of an appetite, but...”

His voice trailed off and he glanced back at the woman. Her head was cocked and her eyes were fixed on him expectantly. “What?”

“Eat,” she told him. “Take advantage of as much as you can. And most of all, listen. Any information you can get will be helpful.”

Pratt’s throat felt a little tight. He kept thinking about the way Jacob had grabbed his shoulder, laughing when he’d insulted the woman doing the heavy lifting for Joseph—grinning like a fucking wolf, like he was going to be dinner, next.

He managed out, “He’ll kill me. If he suspects. He’ll take—everything, from me.”

Helmi planted a hand on his shoulder. The gesture made him want to flinch, but he bit back the urge, and he thought maybe she’d seen but didn’t say.

“He already took everything from you,” she replied lightly, “and do you know what that means?”

The dark of her gaze was intense, piercing even in the late night; it made it hard to look away. Voices echoed back in the compound, and briefly, he thought maybe they’d noticed his absence—but he only shook his head.

“It means you have nothing to lose,” Helmi murmured, “and everything to take back from him.” Her hand moved from his shoulder to the back of his neck, the pad of her thumb sweeping up to his pulsepoint pensively. “See? Your heart is beating, and hard. Your blood knows it’s what you want, even if you don’t yet.”

Swallowing thickly, he nodded his head once. Nothing to lose, and everything to take back. Could he? Could he get things back? Is that what Helmi had done? What Elliot had done?

“And don’t fuck it up,” she added, dropping her hand from his neck and zipping her coat up. Leaving so soon. She grinned. “Or I’ll gut you myself. And I guarantee, it won’t be an Återfödelse.”

A nervous, almost hysterical little laugh bubbled up out of him. Helmi shot him a look and then brushed past him, heading back into where the brush became the thickest, calling over her shoulder, “See you in a few days, Staci Pratt.”

A few days. A few days, Elliot would be back, and John Seed would be back, and Helmi would be seeing him. Seeing them. Maybe it would be better to make a break with Elliot, once she got in—but what if she didn’t want to? What if she was one of them?

Pratt let out a puff of hot breath, digging the heel of his palm into his eyesocket while the pain bloomed just there, turning and beginning to trudge back to the compound before anyone noticed his absence. Each scrape and puff of snow fell in line with his heartbeat, the mantra on and off again.

Nothing to lose.

Everything to take back.

[angelsswirl]

Vellichor

The One With Very Chaotic Pool Party

"Sugar, we're going down swinging."

Peyton knocked on the door harshly, "Ryland! Hurry the fuck up! Everyone's already here and I haven't even gotten to shower!"

A huff came from behind the locked door, "Go use the one in moms' room!"

"Oh! I can't believe I hadn't thought of that!" Peyton rolled her eyes, even though her older sister wouldn't see it.

"See, there you go."

"That was sarcasm, dipshit. Mom is in there."

"Peyton! Don't call your sister a dipshit!" Jisoo yelled from somewhere in the house.

"How did she even hear that?"

Ryland finally exited the bathroom a few seconds later. Her hair was tied back in a immaculate ponytail with a baby blue scrunchie that corresponded with the rest of her hot weather outfit.

Peyton glared at the young woman, "What were you even doing in there? You look exactly the same?"

Ryland gasped, terrified, she quickly backed into the bathroom again and slammed the door shut.

"Sleep with your eyes open." Peyton muttered at the locked door.

"Peyton! Stop threatening your sister!" Jisoo yelled again.

"What the hell?!" Peyton yelped.

You frowned as you left your bedroom, Kaleb sat on your hip, his swim trunks and rashgaurd coincidentally matching Ryland's baby blue outfit.

"Your mom's right. You need to stop threatening your sister with bodily harm when she does something you don't like."

Peyton's frown deepened, "It wasn't a threat. It was a suggestion. I'd hate for it to be an unfair fight."

You just stared at your youngest daughter, "You know, when Lia dropped you on your head as a baby I didn't really think it would manifest itself into this."

Peyton pouted, "Lia dropped me?!"

"Well, technically it was Jisoo and you landed on the bed. Just..head first. In your mother's defense, she didn't know Lia was going to jump onto her stomach. You were on her chest. It was like those big air blob things you see at summer camp on a lake. It was actually kind of funny. You thought it was too while you were in the air. After you landed, not so much."

"And somehow I still love you." Peyton deadpanned. In all honesty, that story made a whole lot of sense.

"I love you too!"

Kaleb tugged on the collar of your shirt lightly, "Build?"

You smiled at your youngest, "Yeah, we can build. I think mama moved your legos outside, is that okay?"

Kaleb thought about it for a second then nodded. He didn't care where his legos were as long as he got to use them.

You urged Peyton along one more time, before setting off to the backyard.

~•~

"You're going to burn a whole through the poor kid's head if you don't stop staring." Sana said as she pushed the meat around the grill some more. She didn't know what she was doing really. But she was precariously watching a YouTube video with instructions. YouTube University to the rescue once again.

"She wants to defile my child. I know this as fact. That's all I was thinking about at that age." Jisoo said without breaking her gaze.

"And yet, you remained a virgin until 27. Funny how stuff like that works itself out." Irene spoke up, she shooed Sana out of the way of the grill and set about fixing things.

"If I lost my virginity at 27, how would I have had Lia? Oh, you were joking." Jisoo pouted.

"Got it in one." Irene's words dripped sarcasm, "I thought you got over that. Seulgi and I met at 19 and 18, you didn't seem to have a problem about that then."

"I was also 19 and neither you or Seulgi are my fucking daughter. How would you feel if Maya just suddenly walked into your house claiming your sworn enemy's kid was her mate?"

"I killed all my enemies back in the late 90's."

"Could you give me two seconds of sincerity, Irene? Please." Jisoo's shoulders slumped.

Irene rolled her eyes, "Is Maya happy in this scenario?"

Jisoo looked as though she didn't want to answer that question, "Well...yeah."

"Then I'd be happy for her. Like you should be with Ryland."

Sana nodded along with Irene's statement, "As far as I can tell, neither Rosè or Taylor are bad people. Ryalnd is happy. Shouldn't that be all that matters?"

Jisoo huffed defeatedly, "Fine. You're right. I'm going to go talk to the kid."

Jisoo practically stomped off in the direction of the teenager.

Irene looked on with a proud smile, "You know, Sana? I think our little girl is finally growing up." She wiped a fake tear from her eye.

"The ribs are burning." A voice stated from the side of them.

"Shit!"

"Oh hey, Jennie. When did you get here?"

~•~

"Ryland, do you mind if I scare the shit out of your girlfriend? Thank you." Before Ryland could respond, Jisoo dragged Taylor away by the arm.

Taylor stood up straighter and puffed out her chest, "Hello, Mrs. Kim. My name is Taylor Bae-Park and I-"

"Look, kid. I don't need all of that. I just need to know a few things. Do you love my daughter?"

"With every single breath I take."

Jisoo tried to keep her scowl to a minimum.

"Are you treating her right?"

"I like to think so."

"Are you pressuring her into anything she doesn't want to do?"

"Of course not."

Jisoo sighed, "That's...good to hear. Alright, if you end up going all the way with this thing then so be it. Just promise me this, if she ever starts acting like...well, herself and you can't take it anymore, just bring her back. Her mom and I are use to it."

Taylor nodded stiffly then saluted, "You have my word!"

"Did you just sal-you didn't-I'm not..whatever." Jisoo took a sip of the beer she had completely forgotten was in her hand.

Taylor began to walk away, but Jisoo stopped her, "Hey, Taylor? Tell Chaeyoung I said 'Hi'." Taylor nodded with a smile, then jogged back to the edge of the pool.

Jisoo stayed rooted to the spot, almost jumping out of her skin when arms encircled themselves around her waist.

"That was very hot." You practically purred into Jisoo's ear, "You being all protective mama bear. It's a shame we're hosting this little get together, because if we weren't I'd get down on my knees for you and-"

"Okay! Why don't you put a pin in that thought for now, while I go completely submerged myself in the pool for about 10 minutes, yeah?" Jisoo shuffled out of your arms frantically.

You only laughed hysterically as Jisoo awkwardly hobbled to the pool edge then jumped straight in.

"20 years later. Still got it." You gave yourself a mental pat on the back.

~•~

"Jesse Kim! You are way too old for me to have to tell you to stop standing on tables." Lisa shouted up at her son. He had always been a climber. He had given her and Jennie multiple heart attacks as a baby.

Jesse only smiled charmingly at his mother, then set about continuing to do what he was doing, "Friends, Family! I have an announcement to make!"

He had managed to catch everyone's attention, though most of them probably wanted to see if Lisa would throw a shoe at him to get him down.

"As you all know, I was going to go into my second year of college at Julliard, but what you don't know is that last week I got a signed a record deal with Columbia records!" He smiled brightly.

The rest of the partygoers clapped enthusiastically.

"But they suck."

"Peyton!"

"Not only that, but after talking with my 'rents, I've decided to say fuck college and I'm going to perform full time."

"You just couldn't keep it PG, could you?" Lisa took a long sip of her chilled wine. Jesse shook his head with a happy smile.

There's a scraping of a lawn chair against pavement and a dissatisfied huff. No one really notices accept for the people closest.

Jisoo moved to go talk to her oldest daughter, but stopped when a hand is placed on her shoulder.

Jennie shook her head subtly, "I think I have some aunting to do on this one."

Jisoo looked a bit skeptical, but let Jennie walk off in Lia's direction nonetheless, "Alright, but come get me if you need me."

"I got this, Chu."

Lia had stormed around the house to the front stoop. She sat on the step with a huff. An angry tear hit her cheek just before being forcibly wiped away.

"What's up, Li?" Jennie sat on the step next to her. She had a feeling she already knew what the problem was, but it wouldn't do her any good to assume and be wrong.

"...I was supposed to be like you and Aunt Seulgi. But no, I just had to get that stupid disease and it just had to ruin my fucking voice." Lia squeezed her eyes shut to prevent the oncoming spillage of tears. There's an idle throb in her throat as if to taunt her.

Jennie rubbed her back softly, "I know that this is hard for you, Kid. If I knew Jess had planned on doing that, I would have talked him out of it. You know how he gets."

Lia only shrugged and shook her head, "It's whatever. What's done is done. Peyton commited to SUNY. I should be used to it."

"I don't think you should have to get used to your life passing you by. You're not a failure. So, what? You can't sing anymore, but that's not all you are. You're a successful youth soccer coach. You just graduated college. You're completely independent of your parents. Those are all things to celebrate."

Lia nodded softly. Jennie did have a couple of points, "It's just...hard."

"I know, Li, but you're not alone. You've got me, your parents, your siblings, and all of your other family and friends to help."

"Yeah, okay." Lia nodded.

"Now, you want to get back to this party?"

Lia nodded resolutely, "Yeah. Mama said I have to beat Taylor in a game of Chicken Fight to assert my dominance."

Jennie only sighed, "Yeah, that sounds about Jisoo."

[carrotsofavonlea]

hi :) 32 for the prompt please x

I’ve not written shirbert in forever so bare with this (idk about the ending, it’s a bit abrupt?)

32: “You’re everything to me”

Gilbert Blythe is dying.

The words hit Anne in her chest, and she sunk to her knees right there in the kitchen. It can’t be true, it can’t be.

Marilla managed to hold Anne up, taking her to sit at the table before she got hysterical.

First Matthew…but now Gilbert? She couldn’t keep losing people. She was only 18, but already she’d known too much heartache.

Anne was good at imagining, and she tried to picture a world without Gilbert, but even she couldn’t imagine that. They hadn’t started out on the best foot, but over the years they’d become good friends.

He’d walked her home many times when they’d stayed late studying for entrance exams, and every year Marilla insisted on inviting Bash, Mary, and Gilbert for Christmas - especially after Matthew died. Anne realised that maybe they were kindred spirits after all.

It never really occurred to her that there would be a day when Gilbert wasn’t around, and now that was so close…

“I have to see him.” Anne stood up suddenly, running for the door.

“Anne!” Marilla called after her, grabbing her coat. “Anne you’ll freeze!”

But Anne ignored her, running as fast as she could through the snow to reach Gilbert’s house. She couldn’t think properly, the only thing on her mind was to see Gilbert. 

How she wished she’d not spent so many years acting indifferent to him.

It was true what they said. Anne didn’t know what she had until she was about to lose it. But there was no way she was going to lose Gilbert. She didn’t really understand her feelings, but there was something deep within her that told her she needed to be there with him.

She pounded on the door, breathing heavily. She didn’t stop until a tired looking Bash answered.

Before Anne could say anything, he had invited her in. Silently, he walked her to Gilbert’s room, knowing that was the reason for her surprise visit.

Anne slowly entered, terrified at first of what she might see.

Gilbert looked deathly pale, the hair on his forehead was damp from sweat despite his body being ice cold.

She didn’t like seeing him like this. It was unnatural. She missed the teasing smirk, the crinkle by his eyes as he laughed.

“Gilbert?” She slowly approached his bed, but he was fast asleep.

Bash backed out of the room, quietly closing the door to give them peace.

Anne fell at Gilbert’s bedside, her throat tight. “This isn’t fair.” She managed to squeak. She wished she’d told him how she felt. How she got butterflies in her stomach whenever their eyes met across the room. Or how she admired how gentle and kind he was even after everything he’s been through.

“You can’t die, do you hear me Gilbert Blythe?” She clutched his weak hand as she tried to hold back a sob. It may have been her mind playing tricks on her, but she could have sworn she felt him weakly squeeze her hand back.Her head fell on their clasped hands and she took a deep breath.“Gil…you’re everything to me.” she whispered. “Please…stay with me.”

She cried at his bedside until Bash entered with a concerned Marilla. Anne had been reluctant to leave him, but Marilla had managed to convince her.

“All we can do is let him rest.”

“Marilla what if he doesn't…” Anne held tightly to Marilla’s arm as they walked home. She couldn’t bring herself to say those words.

“That boy is tougher than we know.”

A week later, the snow had melted and Anne was sat by her gabled window, reading to take her mind off of things.

Her heart stopped when she saw the figure of none other than Gilbert walking up the path to the house.

“Anne!” Marilla’s voice called from downstairs, “Anne you have a visitor.”

Composing herself, Anne put down her book, stopping to look in the mirror. Although she didn’t know why she bothered, her reflection was always going to be the same.

Her heart was racing but that stubbornness from her childhood meant she refused to look too eager in front of Gilbert, even if he had almost died. Slowly she made her way down the stairs, but she smiled warmly at the sight.

Gilbert was stood at the door, he seemed thinner than usual and still had an awful sickly hue, but the light in his eyes had returned.

“Anne,” he nodded his head politely when she approached.

“Gilbert.” She smiled, “I’m glad to see you’re doing better.”

“Slowly but I’m getting there.” His boyish grin had returned, showing that he was still the old Gilbert.

Anne suddenly remembered her manners, “Would you like some tea?”

He shook his head, “No thank you, I shouldn’t stay long. Bash barely let me leave in the first place. I actually wanted to speak to you.”

Anne looked over her shoulder at Marilla before moving to the porch, closing the door behind her.

They sat on the steps of green gables, Gilbert removed his cap, absentmindedly playing with it on his lap.

Anne didn’t like the silence. “I’m glad to see you’re making a recovery.” She’d already said that, but her mind went blank on what she normally spoke to Gilbert about.

“Anne,” Gilbert ignored her last statement. “Bash told me you came to see me.” He played with a loose thread on his cap. “I wanted to thank you.”

Anne folded her hands in her lap, not knowing what to say.

He continued. “It means a lot to me. That you cared enough.”

“I was scared.” Anne finally managed to say. “I was scared you would die.”

“I was scared too.”

Anne remembered the promised she’d made to herself and how she’d regretted not telling Gilbert how she felt. So she took a deep breath and looked him in the eye.

“I realised you don’t know what you have until it’s gone. And nearly losing you made me realise that…that I don’t want to lose you. Ever.”

“Anne?”

“And I’m sorry it took me until you almost died to realise it, but I think I love you. As crazy as that sounds.” She nervously laughed, there was no going back now.

She looked up at Gilbert sitting next to her, hoping he’d say something.

But his nose scrunched up into that grin she’d grown to love and his hand reached out gently to brush her hair out of her face. He let his hand linger a moment on her cheek, his thumb grazing over those freckles she hates but he adores.

He leaned in and gently pressed his lips against hers, she leaned in closer to him, kissing him back as her hand rested around his neck.

He pulled away, pressing his forehead to hers “You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to do that.”

[rndyounghowze]

At Least the Butler Didn't Do it in Little Egg Theatre Company's "And Then There Were None"

By Ricky and Dana Young-Howze

Little Egg Harbor, NJ

No one made it out alive at the Edward Thornton Community Center at Little Egg Theatre Company's production of "And Then There Were None" by Agatha Christie. This three act play was directed by Tara Dixon and brought an all volunteer cast and crew together to give us the chills!

Ten strangers are invited to a private island by a mysterious owner under false pretenses. It soon turns out that his reason for inviting them might have been quite sinister. Will they get off the island before they're all dead? How will it end? Well that dear audience is up to you! After the first act you get to choose from two endings that you will vote on. You're in control over how everything gets wrapped up in the end.

It's kind of bad for review business when a play is so good that you are watching it more than you are writing the review. Direction by Tara Dixon took one of the two best tenants of a murder mystery to heart: direct our attention and stay ahead of us. I found myself unable to look away and just the moment I thought I had it figured out I found out I was dead wrong!

I thought that Rogers (played by Ricky Franco) was holding out on me until he got alone with Mrs. Rogers and loosened up. Then I realized that he’s playing a character who’s also putting on airs. I love being pleasantly surprised by a good actor who’s letting things unfold for me.

I really think Mrs. Rogers (played by Adelle Conroy) shone in her hysterics. I don't know why but it's hard to play the help in a murder mystery. I admire her willingness to take on the challenge.

Jim Henry (played by Fred Narracott) was on for so short an amount of time I was just waiting for him to pop up with an axe and be the killer. Maybe it's good acting or just clever misdirection but I felt his presence even after he was gone.

I can tell really good actors by looking at their eyes. And looking at Christine Danelson I could see her trying to think Vera Claythorne’s thoughts and look just where she would look. If she’s not a RSC trained actress and she did this so well by accident she should keep that as her little secret. Dana really appreciated the laugh cry that gave her the chills in act two.

The very first show that I ever reviewed had Cormac Morrissey playing a small role. That was 48 reviews ago and I’ve missed him ever since. His take on Lombard was as smooth as a 12 year old Scotch. I’m so glad that he invited me to come down. I wish I saw him on some other South Jersey stages.

In his short time onstage I would have loved to see Marston (played by Richard Engebretsen) rein it in a bit and trust his character. He’s one of the only actors that I could see “acting" onstage. But still you gotta like someone trying hard enough they have some energy to rein in. It's a director's dream!

I don’t know if Blore (played by Rick Mellerup) is played by someone who has that natural boisterous energy or if he’s just that good putting that energy out there. Either way a very memorable performance.

General McKensie (played by Ken Shirak) played unhinged very very well. He really surprised me in a good way.

It’s really hard to act when you have to have such a stick up your butt right before you get onstage like Emily Brent (played by Janet Wolf) does. I like that she found parts of the script she could latch onto and really bit into them to take us for a ride.

I loved Lawrence Wargrave's (played by A Grey Le Cuyer) take charge attitude and commanding demeanor onstage. He's one of the driving forces of the show and I'm glad that they put one of the strongest actors in the role. Dana liked how used his full range for such a demanding role. He should join Cormac and some other stellar co stars and take this talent on the road.

The only thing that I’d wish from Dr. Armstrong (played by Chuck Deeney) is a bit more volume otherwise I loved seeing the work he did with his callow demeanor and how he set himself apart from the other loud and boisterously actors.

The Voice (played by Kevin Berdini) had just the right balance of creepy and informative. Who doesn't love and ominous voice in a murder mystery?

I want to give a big shout out to the incredible set which is the most intricate and detailed we've seen in such a stark space! This is just a big empty community center during the day and they literally transform it into a stage. They were just loading this in just a week ago. As someone who's had to put some interesting sets in all manner of places I want to assure you that these people are either really good at what they do or are as crazy as a loon. I hope it's the first one.

Scenic Artistry by Donna M. George The sky was actually very complex and depending how it was lit was either a clear blue sky or a dreary cloudy day.

A big shout-out to lighting and sound by Trish O’Niell, Al O’Niell, and Alexandre Lecuyer! Dana had a bit of a question about the choice to use the blue light in act two to suggest night time. She would have rather been able to see than be struggling to make things out. I also believe that investing in some down lighting in the future would be great down the line. It would create a more professional aesthetic and eliminate shadows. I'm only saying this because I think they're so ready to take it up another notch!

It’s very hard to get people to understand the need for dedicated playhouses in this country. Musicals are great but there’s something that just entrances me about a nice well made play. It’s great to see a group of people who come together to make these huge undertakings happen every show. You hear “It’s the teamwork that makes the dreamwork” but it’s not until you see one of these small theatre companies bringing their shows to life with their own blood sweat and tears that the saying really hits you.

You need to come see this play. At least twice so you have a chance to see both endings. It's well worth the schlep up Route 9 for us! And free coffee is a big plus!

[bulletproofscales]

Could u pls do some 2seok where Jin fattens hobi up so much that the poor baby gets stuck in a door or breaks a chair? N he doesn't know how to feel but jinnie comforts him n feeds him n gives him tummy rubs n jst luvs him :(( ♡

—ok so,,, mayhaps,,, i got a little carried away,,,and wrote,,, over 5k words???? IM SORYY I HAVE A THING FOR 2SEOK. I love this request too!! It’s my first time writting a prompt about a character breaking something (that isnt clothing) so i really hope i dont let you down with this one!!–

Seokjin had already adopted their entire life to fit Hoseok’s size. The large size chairs with no arms, changing a wooden bed for a double matress on the floor, wide doors, open spaces. Every measure to make the younger as cozy as possible in the comfort of their own home. But this week, Mrs and Mr. Jung had asked the couple if they could watch over the house as they went on a short vacation; cramped rooms, old chairs, childhood beds.  To say Hoseok was frightened would be an understatement.

In his defence, he had every right to be anxious. There had been a drastic change on Hoseok’s frame, and his parents were too very slim individuals. He knew they had asked him and not sister just because she was on a short trip to Japan, he wasn’t the closest with his parents. They were judgmental enough when he was only chubby but now it had been a couple of months since his last visit, and anyone could say he was now properly obese. It wasn’t even an exaggeration at this point. His face had rounded out completely, and neck had disappeared entirely only to be replaced with a thick layer of fat. His chest had grown enough to be considered breasts, sagging down and resting on his enormous belly; which had grown enough to get in Hoseok’s way of normal everyday basics: he had a hard time putting on shoes, most times opting for sandals, put on pants, or well, joggers with extreme difficulty, he couldn’t even see his feet anymore! But it wasn’t a risky guess to say they were probably chubby as well. His stomach took so much space his arms, now flabby and with jiggly wings, couldn’t reach the bottom of it. His overhang so low it took up most space of his crotch; that also had a little separate pouch of fat above it. His love handles were now big enough to connect with the rolls of fat on his back. His legs had grown inwards and outwards, making it harder to walk or move in general. And it was all Kim Seokjin’s fault.

Hoseok was really fit once, lean muscles and sharp angles. In constant fear of dropping people’s expectations of him; that he was going to make it big, the world known dancer he had to become. The pressure was suffocating and soon turned the thing he loved the most, into the biggest toll on his mental health; to the point once he moved out of his parents’ house, the once extroverted cheerful boy isolated himself from not only his hometown friends but also the ones he had quickly made in Seoul. It was shocking to Seokjin when the guy he had not so long ago became his boyfriend, stopped talking to him entirely, even though he was older, he understood the stress of university. But it was summer vacation and there was still no sign of the dancer, of course, he didn’t expect him to burst out crying when he confronted the younger in his own apartment door. Yet with the discovery that this was much more than just stress from studies, Seokjin felt only more motivated to stay and to bring back the joyful man he met when the boy first entered university and their friend group. So he started hanging out more in the younger’s apartment, most days cooking his own meals for two; knowing fully well how more often than not, Hoseok would skip his everyday meals. And to Seokjin’s luck, the dancer not only accepted them but also ate them gleefully. Or at least that’s what the older could say from the now healthy weight he had gained. His ribs aren’t as noticeable and his every angle felt at least a little soter.; hi mood was better too, less anxious and even more confident in his own skin. Not as unsure, but the fun, extroverted and cheerful man he was before. Not only that, but Hoseok had also started to spend less time practicing in the dance studio, and more time at home; which gave the older the perfect opportunity to shower him with love, even though he was letting loose a little, it didn’t mean his incertenties disappeared. So the older would automatically preparee little details for huis boyfriend to see, from a single cupcake next to  a post it with an encouraging message on it, or an ice cream after a particularly hard day, or a full on feast of celebration. It was Seokjin’s way of expressing support, especially considering how hard Hoseok wa son his body. For example, there was a feast with all of the dancer, or well, ex-dancer, when he decided to change his major to literature. It wasn’t that Seokjin was against dancing, but it had become such a toxic aspect of his boyfriend’s life, the reason behind all of his insecurities and anxieties. The older couldn’t say he was upset with the change, rather excited by it. Hoseok, of course was still uncertain but not only with Seokjin but with the help of everyone, he learnt to feel comfortable on his current major.

When Hoseok was majoring in dancing composition, all of his boyfriend`s rich foods would burn out throughout the week; however, it just so happened that the literature major did not require half as much movement as his former one. So it wasn’t a surprise to anyone when the younger began to gain weight, barely noticeable at first as Hoseok had the metabolism of a teenager. But that could only keep him fit solong; slowly, and very gradually weight began to settle. Barely noticeable, a soft stomach rounder thighs, but now, it would be the first thing people saw in him when he walked past.

It was hard, even though he was near finishing his major, in a happy relationship., with an amazing group of friends who stood by him; Hoseok still had his doubts about his change in career, especially with the metamorphosis his body had gone through. But with his boyfriends’ help, they adjusted their life till it was hardly noticeable that he was any different to their friends. But that was in their apartment, in Seoul.

“Seokjin I don’t fit through the door.” Hoseok stated mortified in front of the too slim entrance.

“Oh come on, Hobi! No with that attitude you won’t!”

“I am physically unable to go through this door.” He stood rigid as he saw his boyfriend laugh hysterically already inside the house.

“Don’t be ridiculous Seokie! Come I’ll help you in.” The older stood now outside in front of Hoseok, Slim crooked fingers holding fat ones. “Do you wanna try sideways or normal?”

“Lets try sideways.” The younger said waddling till he was no longer facing the door but the house next to them. Seokjin slides his hands from his arms to the very center of the massive expanse of his stomach.

“Ok, now walk slowly, try sucking in once you reach the door.” The older’s calmness was somewhat contagious as Hoseok walked over to the door, his boyfriend was already inside though his hands were still on him, pushing the fat slightly inwards, he would squish and ohs every side that went past the door frame so that he would fit. And just like that, slowly and  carefully, Hoseok was inside his childhood home.

“If I have to do that everytime to get in an out of the house I think I’ll just stay in the entire week.” Hoseok groaned instantly finding a chair to sit down, cringing at the loud creak it produced. His breathing was heavy already, he could feel the heat radiating from his most likely red cheeks.

“Then don’t? I mean, you always used to complained how there wasn’t anything to do here anyway. And your parents already left tons of food for us to eat.” He shrugged cheekily “I say we use this week to relax, I know how stressed you’ve been with your thesis on that book..um…?” He gestured vaguely with his large hands.

“Demian” The younger started with a loud exhale of air, feeling the exhaustion from just the name of the novel alone.

“See? You are in need of a break, and you are in luck your amazing boyfriend is going to make sure, you have a good time!” He exclaimed rather dramatically, which earnt a fit of bubbly giggles from the younger. “I’m thinking….”He paused for a moment’s shifting his weight from one long leg to the other. “Movie marathon, blanket fort, and that stew you told me your mom left us.” Hoseok’s heart shaped smiled split his face in half, nodding quickly. And with that his boyfriend left to the living room, probably top build that for the mentioned. The younger would go grab the food and plates, however he had to get up first; a basic day to day thing that had become a difficulty with time. It took a few attempts but he was finally up and waddling his way into the cramped kitchen. It was hard, his ass constantly brushing against the counters, sometimes pushing pots in the process of moving; though he finally was able to not only waddle his way into the living room carrying the huge pot, but also go back for two large sodas and their plates glasses and chopsticks.

His childhood living room was turned into a blanket fortress, which wasn’t surprising knowing it was Seokjin’s specialty. The floor covered with pillows and blankets, making it comfortable to sit on the ground rather than the couch; it was a good call considering how small this couch was in comparison to theirs, Hoseok probably would only be able to fit half of his ass on it. Besides why would he choose the couch when he had his boyfriend already waiting open arms on floor, “The Lion King” ready to play in the tv in front of them, lights already dim and ready.  With an adoring smile he wobbled his way into the floor, sitting down with a loud thud and a long exhale of breath; automatically his boyfriend began to serve him a large portion and set on top of his massive stomach. It pulled down enough for his overhang to be completely settled on the floor covering his crotch; which was also being squished between the fat of his thighs which he had to have spread for ther eot be room for his overflowing stomach. He began to eat happily, one hand bringing food into his parted lipos and the other holding him up from behind; though his flabby arm got tired and he had to push himself backwards against the couch, his whole body jiggling violently with the movement.

He finished his serving quite quickly, and his appetite had changed drastically over the last couple of years, so he pushed himself forward to get a second. Though he finished that one at amazing speed too, so he had to move again to get his third; but by the forth serving Hoseok was growing tired of moving forward and back constantly and eye his boyfriend who had an arm over his shoulder and another hand mindlessly on his not yet bloated stomach. All it took was a slight cough from the younger and Seokjin is already bringing the pot near them to serve him his fifth serving of stew. There was nearly half of the pot left, though Hoseok kept up a fast pace until his seventh serving, he was feeling a little full, his stomach hardening on the slightest; yet this isn’t a worry on the younger’s mind as the large kept it’s steady rhythm tracing circles around the expanse of fat. It was on the eight serving where he had to take a break, his breathing reduced to heavy intakes of air; signalling silently for hs boyfriend to bring him one of the bottles of soda, not needing to be told to help him hold it the older did anyways; knowing Hoseok’s arms would only resist so long, long crooked fingers placed firmly on top of chubby ones as the younger gulped down.  There was less than half the bottle left, and his stomach had expanded ridiculously almost no fat left to squish; a loud whine made it past his oily lips before the younger could restrain it.

“Aw, Hoseokie, we both know there is still room left.” He left no time for the other to respond as a hand sneaked its way under the tight shirt and began pressing at the sides, massaging the pain away strongly. It took a couple of minutes but the younger finally felt a wave of hunger go through him because of the smell of the stew that is yet to be eaten inside the pot.

“I’m ready.” He stated quietly, though this time he didn’t move to grab Seokjin’s hand with the next serving on it. The older was quick to realize what he had to do, and pressed himself against Hoseok’s side, sinking into the flesh as he brought a mouthful of food into his lazily parted lips. Neither of them were paying attention to the movie anymore, both of them completely absorbed with what was happening. Stuffings weren’t a rare occurrence though every time both Hoseok and Seokjin got completely lost in it; the younger shivered with the feeling of hot stew slipping down his throat easily, warm all over because of their overeating, and Seokjin’s hot breath on his thick neck. A deep brush tainted his cheeks as he panted, poking his eyes open at the lack of food being sent his way, only to be found with an empty pot.

“I think this was meant to last us the entire week.” Seokjin’s says breathless, the younger knew he was excited by this too. They both acknowledged it, though never spoke of it. He felt the same way too, and even though Hoseok did spend a lot of his time eating and Seokjin feeding him; never like this. Not hours of stuffing that left both of them breathless, they both knew the other wanted that, though they never found the time. That was until they were asked to look out for the Jung parents’ house, all alone for an entire week. Maybe this week wouldn’t be so bad.

And he had been right, it was in this week were both lovers discovered the very wonders of feederism; testing the younger’s limits on every meal which had him on a constant state of fullness and laziness. Tonight was their last diner in the house before they had to leave the house. Seokjin was currently out, looking for all of their orders at the various restaurants Hoseok had ordered form. Not so much to their surprise, they had finished all of the food Hoseok’s parents had left them by the lunch of day two; or well at least the younger did.  Even though his hometown wasn’t necessarily the biggest, there so many orders that had Hoseok’s stomach rumbling angrily, but there was no food left! Unless…

He swung his gigantic mass forward and back looking for impulse to stand; it took a couple of tries but with a violent speed he stood up. The enormous amount of weight in his middle almost making him fall forward, he was already panting and he could feel his hearts speeding up. It took some moments of recomposure until he began to waddle his way into his parents’ bedroom; if his memory didn’t fail him, his mother had a secret stock of fattening foods for when she was on her diets. He sneaked his fat mass through the slim door into her closet and spread his knees seperate ways to make room for the giant rolls that formed whenever he crouched. and there it was the large “shoe box” underneath layer wsof clothes that covered it.

Happily he took it, though all this walking had tir4ed him out; he eyed the chair on hispàrents’ desk. It might not be the most comfortable, but he didn’t have the time to clean the crumbs he was going to leave in their bed afterwards, nor the energy to walk back to the living room. So with a sigh, he laid all of his weight aggressively on the weak chair. It creaked loudly but that was a normality now for Hoseok so he proceeded to excitedly open the box. He could start eating now, and when he had more energy go back to the couch, right?

He didn’t exactly know what he was going to find inside the box, though at this point he was willing to eat anything; he actually had a hard time reaching the insides of the box, having to be at a distance from the desk, his stomach getting in the way between him and the food. He let the desk sink into his belly as he reached over the massive chocolate bar and began to eat. His plans of going to the couch being forgotten  not only because he got lost on the eating and the feeling of his hunger decreasing gradually; but also the feeling of revenge on his parents. Knowing how much of a pig they would think he is ass overspilling on the chair, gut too fat pushing against the desk, too spoiled to be able to wait less than an hour without food.  It was thrilling, knowing how much o a pig he was; he wants to slow down so Seokjin could see him like this when he arrived; but i couldn’t help the speed at which food enters his mouth, he was so hungry. His train of thought had already stopped long ago, the feeling of food settling down at the bottom of his large stomach, in fact he had begin to close his eyes in pleasure, only hearing his heavy breathing and the noise of him biting and swallowing food he didn’t even took the time to recognize. So lost in the feeling, perhaps, too lost, as he couldn’t anticipate the loud crack coming from underneath him. Hoseok didn’t have time to process what had just happened, but the broken pieces of chair sinking into his flabby ass and the fact that he was now sitting on the floor; made it pretty clear.  He broke his parents’ chair.

He felt a wave of horror rush through him, the only thought that occupied his mind was “Failure”. He shouldn’t have dropped out of dance, he shouldn’t have gained al this weight; now it was too late, he was just a big fat disappointment to everyone who once knew him; this was probably too much for Seokjin too. What kind of person would want a morbidly obese partner? And like a bad ironic joke to Hoseok, he heard the door open.

“Hobi?” The older called loud voice resonating through the house. He didn’t know what to do, he didn’t want the othe to see him like this; so hurriedly and ungracefully he attempted to stand up, he failed at first and fell with a loud thud making the floor vibrate as an aftermath. The learning footsteps only made the younger more determined as he stood up after a large intake of air and waddlñed towards the door, just at the same time as his boyfriend.

“Oh, Seokjinnie, hi.” His voice sounded raspy and out of breath, and he saw Seokjin had rushed to him with the multiple orders still in his hand.

“Are you ok? I heard something cracking…Why are you in your parents`room?” Hoseok wa squick to overcompensate.

“Oh yeah I was feeling a little nostalgic and I know my mom had a box on her wardrobe with photos and stuff though I couldn’t find it, I just ended up knocking stuff over… Haha you know me I can be a little clumsy!!” Hoseok considered himself a good liar, and it had just been proven with the dark look that took over Seokjin. However, he could guess what was coming and after his insecurity break down, the last thing he wanted to do was eat. But if it got him out of his parents’ bedroom, he’d take it.

“Oh, I bet you looked great, your fat ass squished into that tiny little room.” Hoseok’s eyes widen, they had talked about those types of nicknames during the week, and HOseok was actively in favor of them. But Now, all they did was make his stomach twist in a nauseous nature. He let out an exaggerated whine

“Seokjin, can’t we just go and eat in the living room? I’m too hungry to wait.” It wasn’t really a lie, as much self deprecation he felt. He still wasn’t quite full. He tensed in fear as he felt one of his boyfriend’s long fingers brush against the outside of his mouth,  cleaning off a stain of dark chocolate.

“Even after you stuffed your face while I was gone, pig?” Hoseok stood rigid, he felt another large hand press against the top of his stomach pushing him further inside slightly. The younger’s lack of answer only encouraged the other to continue. “Maybe I spoiled you too much, huh fatso? You can’t even wait 40 minutes without food in your mouth. And what’s worse is you probably are hungry. It’s never enough for you, just can’t stop gorging yourself into what you are now, a big, fat pig.”

“Airplane!” Hoseok couldn’t hold the scream that left his lips. The use of the safeword instantly making Seokjin’s eyes softened, he didn’t barge the younger with questions, knowing fully well this would only overwhelm him more. Instead he placed a cold hand on his round heated cheek. Though he remained silent, though his nerves urged him to know and with the most gentle voice he could muster he spoke.

“Seokie, you can tell me.” He pleaded silently although he was desperate. The younger was looking down, ashamed, Seokjin’s caring voice being the only thing that motivated him to tell.

“I broke my parents’ chair.” He stated in a quiet voice. “I sat in it and after a couple of minutes it just fell apart” As he went further explaining the situation he could hear his voice wobbling. “A-and now, I just can’t stop thinking about what would they think, and how disappointed they must feel, they hate me enough knowing that I gave up becoming a dancer. B-but I can’t even imagine what they would think if they saw me like this. Fuck, it must be disgusting even for- for you.” He didn’t dare to look at Seokjin’s reaction, fear shaking him to the point of crying. Though he didn’t realize he was doing so until he felt soft touches over his long ago faded cheekbones, he looked up startled.

“Hoseok.” The older’s tone sounded serious, stern even . “I could never disgusted by you. You know how gorgeous I think you are, any weight, any size. I- I wish I would have been here when it happened, made sure you were comfortable. Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” He sounded helpless as his dark eyes searched within Hoseok’s.

“It was embarrassing ok? I was already beginning to think you would be grossed out by me.” He said sounding a lot more comfortable in the situation.

“Well, you thought wrong…And…I get if you don’t want to do the stuffing, though you are still having something for dinner.” The older too was regaining his cheeky demeanor as he spoke. And although what happened had left him feeling self conscious, the idea of Seokjin taking care of him with a sesion didn’t seem that bad; the thought of gentle hands and caring words took over his head as he answered almost automatically.

“No no! Actually, I would really like that.” His words came out desesperante at first and then became shy and embarrassed, though his words caused a wide grin to his boyfriend’s face. He passed all the bag orders into one hand, which honestly seemed to be straining his slim fingers and with the other he extended it fo Hoseok to grab. Holding onto it tightly they walked together through the thin corridors into the living room. The younger sitting with a heavy exhale, the loud creak of the couch brought back memories of what had just happened minutes ago., though luckily, Seokjin wa squickly next to him, all orders splayed out on the coffee table a careful hand caressing his chubby cheek.

“What would you like to start with baby?” His voice was so soft, the older clearly understood what Hoseok needed instead of their ordinary rather more intense stuffings. And Hoseok was grateful for that.

“With the chicken.” The younger’s voice came out equally quiet. ANd no more words were needed as Seokjin reached out onto the table grabbing the dish and bringing mouthfuls into his boyfriend’s lips; their pace was slow and steady. The older’s nose brushing against Hoseok’s flabby cheek, nuzzling closer to his side with each bite. It wasn’t long until he finished the plate, lips oily with grease, though Seokjin didn’t seem to mind as he kissed him sweetly.

“You are doing so good already Hobi. So good for me. How’s your stomach feeling?” Hoseok is only able to answer with a low whine, chubby fingers reaching out to the center of his stomach, where his fingers met Seokjin’s. “No,no. Let me take care of you.” And with a tight squeeze to the younger’s hand, he continued rubbing circles all along the top of the massive dome lightly. Hoseok didn’t feel that full, though it helped to take things slowly and gently. They stayed like that for a couple of minutes, him leaning back relaxing enough to have his eyes closed  as Seokjin’s hands found each their way to knead they doughty flesh. Quiet hums escaped his lips under the pressure of the older’s hands. Until they stopped moving, and  suddenly he felt a warm breath against his ear. “What next love?” Hoseok peaked his eyes opened and analized what was  before him. Avoiding to look at his boyfriend knowing fully well the rosey tinted his face would have under the use of that type of nicknames.

“Pork please.” His voice was cheerful once again, which only gave Seokjin more motivation to reach out and began feeding him, still slowly yet the atmosphere had changed; the air seemed lighter and it had seemed as if the chair incident had been forgotten. The older leaned in to spread light kisses over all of Hoseok’s soft shoulder; which earnt as a result contagious giggles from the other. Though he was quick to shut up when the food was brought to his mouth. This time, a lot more open than when they had first started the stuffing, the younger hummed in approval; could be because of the taste of the food, or because Seokjin’s kisses to his body had become sloppy and slow. The feeling of tightness was taking over Hoisoek’s expanded middle, ever so slightly he whined and took the plate from Seokjin’s hands, earning a confused glance. “I-I’ll go one, but, rub my stomach?” He didn’t sound desperate though, the way his face scrunched up in pleasure once the older began massaging his dome was enough.

“Of course baby, you know how much I love taking care of you. Seeing you treat yourself,  eat to your heart’s content; it makes me so happy Seokie.”  Long fingers groped gently the large overhang of Hoseok’s stomach, whilst the other hand rubbed circles all over the middle strongly. Warm words encouraged the younger to speed up his pace as he ate his way through the second dish, finishing it quickly. Seokjin’s eyes were on him constantly, looking mesmerized as he saw his boyfriend eat. “What next sweetheart?” There were only two more dishes left before going into desserts, so there wasn’t that much choice.  

“Pass me the stake and I’ll eat the burger last.”  And instantly he had the dish placed carefully on the top of his large stomach. He began to eat, his pace even quicker than before, a rush of motivation getting to him. Of course his boyfriend noticed, acknowledging HOseok’’s efforts with a tight squeeze to his thick love handles.

“You are finishing them so fast, ‘m so proud. You are doing amazing baby, enjoying yourself to the fullest, well fed; taken care of, that’s what you deserve. “ Gentle words came along with a burger set in front of him. Hoseok was already feeling properly full by now, pace still fast though not as willingly. He bit into the large burger and moaned around it, the flavour of the burger mixing with the way Seokjin’s strong hands roamed and groped all over him, sending him waves of pleasure. The younger’s eyes were half lidded, his breathing has become heavy and a thin layer of sweat covered his entire mass. Though finishing the burger was becoming hard, his  stomach had hardened to its majority which lead to a lethargic lazy pace of eating. He counted the bites left for him to finish it, and once he did, he was saddened at the lost of not only Seokjin’s hands over his body but the warmth of his body next to him. The older was bringing the two desserts that they had ordered onto the couch, occupying the space where Seokjin had formerly been sitting; and with that he happily sat on Hoseok’s lap, slim torso pushing against hard dome earning a loud moan from both of them. “Your stomach is so hard, you ate so much, Seokie. You did so well, how about we mix both the ice cream and the cake for you to drink huh? How does that sound?” Seokjin’s voice remained gentle and caring, HOseok keened at the praise nodding desperately at the amazing suggestion. The older stood up and walked the kitchen where the noise of the blender could be heard. Quickly the weight of his tall boyfriend was again on his laps as he handed him the large glass with a straw, holding it with both hands as he drank it easily. The feeling of cold liquid sliding down his throat, made his entire body relax. Seokjin took both of his free hands as an opportunity hands caressing and pressing onto the places he saw impacted Hoseok the most, the younger had his full attention as he saw his expression change when he pressed his side or the top of his stomach. Though he found the sweet post once he saw Hoseok’s face scrunch up when he groped and jiggled strongly the overhang of his massive stomach. With both hands at the bottom, he leaned down and began to spread kisses all over the clothed dome, in between kisses soft caring murmurs made their way past Seokjin’s full lips. “So good Hobi, so good for me. You are so beautiful, so stunning.” Hoseok’s  face heated up at the encouraging words, motivating him to finish his dessert even though he felt to his limit. With a big intake of air, he swallowed what was left of his milkshake; he finished and his stomach was throbbing, making him scrunch his face up in pain and not pleasure. Though no words were needed as Seokjin’s expert hands pushed his sides inwards with slight strength, leaning in for his boyfriends chocolate lips, the sweet taste of what he had just eaten taking over his own mouth. Their kiss started quick and chaste but grew sloppy and slow, with the only interventions being the older praise.

“You did amazing Hoseok, I’m so proud of you. My beautiful, boyfriend, did so good, so full and happy just for me…We’ll have to get them a new chair though.”

[another-sonic-blog]

The Dark Prince:  Chapter Two: The Way He Is

"Alright, so where do we start?"

"Well, our only clue as to right now is that 1. This person had something against the Commander and 2. This person also wanted to incriminate you. So think, who might hold a grudge against you?"

Amy and Shadow began to walk into the forest with nowhere in specific to go. The night and stars were at full bloom and with that the vast cold surrounded them.

"I... I don't know. It's honestly been such a long time since I've done the whole 'heroin' kind of stuff...the farthest I can go is when I pulled out Infinite's eye."

"You what?"

Shadow looked at Amy in disbelief. How could something so small and... innocent do things he, himself was capable of?

"Yeah, it honestly wasn't my intention, I must have hit him really hard that time. Not like it matters, we haven't seen him in years since Sonic defeated him."

Oh, that's right Sonic.

"Maybe it's not about you... but about him. This wouldn't be the first time they use you as a bait to get him."

"I haven't seen Sonic in a year. I doubt that what you say is true."

Shadow noticed that the air around them had changed now. It would seem like talking about the blue blur affected Amy in some way or another. He wished he could of know more, but he was one to blame as well since he wasn't one to start conversations with her about her feelings.

"Well, it wouldn't hurt to have more allies around. Believe me, I am not a big fan of this idea either but having the world's hero on our side could be of great advantage."

Shadow stood up in front of Amy and she could instantly feel the warmth radiating from his body. It calmed her down, once again she knew that he was right and that she needed to put aside her feelings for the blue one for the benefit of both of them.

"...you are right, Shadow. You always are."

"Damn straight I am"

"Alright but where are going to start looking?"

"Last time I checked on G.U.N's database, people of the city of Hvalsey have reported seeing the blue one running around their city. So we will check there first...with my speed, we can get there in a day."

"Wait, no running!", Amy was now the one stopping Shadow on his tracks. Delicately touching his chest with her gloves and for one moment Amy stared into his eyes, taking dominance for a second.

"I am aware that running is more convenient but it's also very...flashy. Just like we know Sonic's location, there will be reports of you running around and G.U.N agents and whoever else is following us will keep getting a track on us. So for now, I suggest walking...to be discrete."

Shadow nodded in agreement. Amy was right on this one and if they were going to be a team, they were going to have to listen to each other's ideas and respect them. He didn't want to admit but right now he was more focused on Amy's small hand placed on his white chest fur.

"You are right... if only I had my Chaos Emerald... We could be there right now."

"It's ok Shadow we will figure something out. Meanwhile, we should think about a place to sleep."

Shadow didn't notice until now but Amy must be freezing to death at this point. Shadow could tell that it was going to snow at any second now even if his body was made to be resistant to high and low temperatures, he still was one that could be affected by it.

"Since my house and yours is out the question, I think I know of a place where we can rest for the night."

.

.

.

"A cave?"

"What were you expecting?"

"Knowing you? At least something similar to the Bat-Cave"

"Toucheé"

Amy took a sit on what it seemed to be solid ground. In no matter or another, she was comfortable, it was cold outside and humid on the inside. Shadow noticed this and with no further due went outside to look for rocks, sticks or anything that might start a fire. When Amy noticed his absence, she went outside to follow him. The white snow made small cracking sounds as her boots made contact with it. A few minutes later she found Shadow on his knees, looking around underneath the snow.

"Shadow?"

"Amy, you should go back"

"Let me help you"

Amy bent down to see that Shadow had a deep cut around his waist that Amy didn't notice before. The blood must have blended with his black fur and Shadow acted so normally that she didn't think that he was hurt at all.

Noticing her concerned, Shadow moved away from her in disapproval. Finally founding what he was looking for he stood up again as nothing happened and walked back to the cave, expecting Amy to do the same. Amy sighed in defeat and quietly back with him.

Once again in the cave, Shadow took two minutes to turn on a bonfire with two Flint rocks. After that, both of them stayed quiet. Looking through to the dancing flames until Amy decided to break the silence between them.

"Why don't you let me help you?"

"There's nothing to help with. The wound already healed, it was a pretty deep cut so my body took longer to heal it. I am alright now."

But that answer didn't satisfy her. Amy still had questions about everything. Including the most important one.

"Why bother so much Shadow?"

"Speak clearly"

"Why bother yourself with me? We barely know each other but you still decided to help me."

"Because..."

Maybe because he was secretly in love with her. However, he still hasn't figured out his feelings completely yet. Shadow didn't feel it coming like in the books, he didn't think 24/7 about her. He didn't miss seeing her every second nor think of her as a goddess. What was it then? What was it about her that attracted him so much but still couldn't get a clue of? Shadow was never one of the words but of actions and so this thoughts never left his mouth.

"It was the right thing to do."

Amy's face changed. That was convincing enough. Shadow was just like that, a nice guy. He would go to any extent to help someone in need and that someone right now was Amy. Amy offered him a warm smile, in which Shadow return by looking away. She knew that it was just that, the way it works.

.

.

.

Shadow woke up immediately at the smell of black coffee. He sure wasn't expecting to sleep that night but the low key was kinda glad he did.

"Could you walk a little slower?"

"...I thought I was going slow, my apologies."

"And usually, the guy is supposed to be the one who walks by the road."

"Sorry, I am not the gentleman you thought I was."

Amy waited for Shadow to change sides, but that never happened. Once again, Amy thought that this was very Shadow like as well. The ladies called him 'Dark Prince' but he clearly didn't know how to act like one.

"How long, until we get to the rabbit's house?.", Shadow was clearly annoyed, not being able to his speed for the simplest of things really got to him more than he thought he would.

"Just around the corner."

And there it was, Cream's house in its full cuteness. It was nice to see that her friend's house was still intact. The couple walked slowly towards the yellow door and rang the doorbell. From the inside an 'I am coming' was heard and seconds later, the door opened. Cream had for sure grow into a fine lady. Even after her mother died, she still found a way to keep strong. She was smart, strong and independent. It was not a surprise why the top world mechanic, Tails Miles Prower, was completely in love with her.

"Miss Amy! Mr. Shadow!"

"Hey Cream, long time no see"

.

.

.

.

.

"I understand your situation, but how may I help the both of you?"

Amy and Shadow had taken a sit on the red sofa, facing the rabbit girl. "We wanted to ask you for some clothes...and even for some money...like you must know. When a government spy company wants to murder you, all money disappears from your account."

Shadow looks straight into Cream's brown eyes. In a sense, he wanted to intimidate the rabbit girl but was failing at it miserably. He felt nostalgic at the sight. But was strangely proud of it.

"For the Dark Prince anything, as well for his princess." Cream laughed a little as he saw the reaction on the couple. Which to her surprise they did not deny her comment but quietly blushed at it.

"Oh, but Mr. Shadow!" Cream's sweet voice stumble, on Shadow's ears as he came back to reality.

"Yes?."

"There's this box full of clothes on the room upstairs. Its the first one to your left. Can you bring it please?."

Shadow nodded and stood up from his sit. After Cream noticed that Shadow was out of sight, she went to sit next to Amy who was curious by friend's reaction.

"So, Mr. Shadow, uh?." Cream teased her with a smile and Amy blushed more intensely. "It's not like that!."

"Who are you trying to fool? Mr. Shadow totally likes you!."

"He doesn't! He is just helping me out.", Amy gave a slow whisper.

"Amy, let me tell you something about the Dark Prince.", Cream grabbed Amy's hand and began her story.

.

.

.

.

.

If the entire world could crying, then it will be because of Vanilla's funeral. Nobody care enough to put up their umbrella to protect themselves from the rain. Everyone in black and flowers in their hands, trying to be strong enough for the young Cream.

Everyone was there but Shadow The Hedgehog.

So when Cream saw Shadow standing in front of her mom's grave, that really got her.

Not that she was angry at him but was deeply touched seeing him but countless of beautiful flowers all around her grave.

"Your daughter has always been there for the person I care the most and for that I am grateful. I promise to take her of her Vanilla and it's such a shame I didn't get to try your pie one last time."

Shadow turned around as he felt a presence near him. He saw Cream come out of the shadows into the moonlight.

"I'll tell you my mom's pie recipe if one, you don't tell anyone. And two, if you tell me who is that person you care for the most is."

.

.

.

"Amy, that person was-"

"I have the box."

Both Amy and Cream jumped in a hysteric manner and Shadow appeared in front of them, holding a heavy-looking box on his left shoulder. A puzzled look rested on his face, wondering what were the two girls whispering about.

"Oh, great! Just pick whatever you would like to take. I have some extra backpacks you could take on your trip as well. Feel free to take food too.", Cream added as she calmed herself.

"Thank you so much Cream. I am can't take you enough."

Amy let go of her friend's hand to stand up and look into the box. Some of the things she recognized from Cream's closet and others she didn't. Some of the clothes brought back memories from the times Cream would help her do the heroin stuff. "Do you ever miss going on an adventure Cream?." Amy asked as she pulled out a small orange dress, that her friend used to love to wear.

"Sometimes, but my life is way happier now...I have my friends from school, Tails and you. That's all I need.", Cream said with a warm smile. Amy returned her smile and stood up. "I'll go change."

.

.

.

Now the black and pink hedgehog were in their way to Hasvely. Having clothes on wasn't something Shadow enjoyed in all honesty. The long light brown coat made his arms movements complicated. The black under-sweater made his skin itchy and his tight skinny jeans made running impossible. And the worst part? He wasn't used to wearing clear round glasses.

"I need coffee"

"You just had a cup at Cream's!", Amy replied. Shadow stood quiet for a few seconds to appreciate her. She was trying to cover as much fur as possible. At the end of the day, it wasn't every day that you would see a pink hedgehog on the streets. Even for Shadow who had traveled the world countless times, a pink hedgehog wasn't something that he would see normally. She put her short hair in a small ponytail and put it under a hat. She wore a white sweater and a black skirt with black leggings to cover her legs and to top it all, a black long coat. Even when she wanted to look 'normal' she looks way too good according to Shadow's thoughts.

"I drink at least 7 cups a day."

Shadow closed his eyes and looked out the window but opened them as soon as he heard Amy's small footsteps come close to him. " Alright Shadow, as soon as we get to Hasvely, we need to do a cleaning."

"If you think I am going to stop drinking coffee, then you are completely wrong." Shadow turned around to find Amy looking at him directly at his eyes with her green emerald ones with a disapproving look.

"We will see about that, Dark Prince."

Amy moved her body and gave Shadow his space. Amy didn't want to admit it but, she would appreciate something warm in her hands right now. It was freezing and the train had no heating system whatsoever. A few minutes passed by and silence surrounded them. Then. Amy felt how Shadow stood up from his seat, opened the sliding door and walked int the train's small hallway. A few minutes passed and Amy began to worry about Shadow. Did he go to the restroom? Did he decide to jump from the window and leave her? Did he decide to go with G.U.N?

Amy was used to be alone, to deal with her problems by herself. But she was absolutely terrified of rejection, to not be enough. Amy had to admit that a few months ago she couldn't even stand to look at herself in the mirror. Whenever she would, she would always pint-point her defects. Like the small freckles on her cheeks, her round nose, nor her double chin. Her acne scars on her back, her stomach, and legs that were becoming bigger; which made her go to the hospital a couple of times since she decided that not eating was a better idea. Just everything about herself disgusted her. It wasn't just her looks. She doesn't remember exactly when everything went to hell. She used to not care about trivial things such as looks when she was a kid, and she certainly didn't have time to think about it when she was captain of the Resistance back in the day. But it wasn't just that, She wasn't good at anything, she wasn't smart, had a boring personality and didn't have any particular talent.

Although she was getting better, the thought that she would never be pretty enough, nor good enough as a person, still haunted her mind once in a while. Rouge would help her once in a while with this, and Amy was now regretting taking her for granted. And as far as Shadow has told her, she just disappeared after the events with G.U.N., which was usual for her to do.

Shadow has told her to not worry too much about her, that Rouge was that way and for her, she will try to be strong.

Amy heard the sliding door open once more and Shadow was standing there with two cups that looked like they came from a coffee shop.

"I am back."

Shadow walked past Amy and took a seat next to her handing her a cup, which she accepted gladly. "Enjoy it, this will be your last cup for a while."

"You know that's not happening," Shadow said as he took a sip from his coffee.

And there was Shadow. It may sound like those books in which the boy helped the girl feel better about herself. But this wasn't the case, because there was a big difference between fantasy boys and Shadow.

Shadow was nothing but himself.

Amy knew that she was being selfish, even towards Shadow. She still couldn't believe that Shadow would do all of this for her. She was asking too much and she knew that.

"Shadow...you can leave....whenever you want."

"If I didn't want to be here, I would have been gone by now."

What Rouge couldn't accomplish in years, Shadow did it in seconds.

He made her feel that she was enough. That she was worth all of this trouble. That someone cared for her so much, that they would put their own life at risk. And it wasn't because it was his duty as a hero, but because he was helping a friend out.

"Where did you get the coffee anyways?." Amy took a deep breath as she appreciated the smell of coffee.

"If I tell you, you will get angry."

"...Shadow...what did you do?", Amy asked in a monotone voice, to show her concern. She saw how Shadow looked up at the window and took a big gulp before answering her.

"I ran to the closest coffee shop and ran back here"

"Shadow, we said no running, what if someone saw you and called G.U.N?. We could be in serious troub-"

Amy said before getting interrupted by the Dark Prince...that goddamn nickname that the more time she spent with Shadow, the more sense it made.

"Fine then, I'll let your hands freeze next time."

...on its own way, it kinda made sense.

.

.

.

Previous Chapter: https://another-sonic-blog.tumblr.com/post/185966609885/i-am-tired-truthfully-i-am-no-matter-how-long-i

The Dark Prince: Chapter One: Team

Next Chapter: https://another-sonic-blog.tumblr.com/post/185966895240/the-dark-prince-chapter-three-my-old-blue-friend

The Dark Prince: Chapter Three: My Old Blue Friend

[beccasbigworld]

The Mental Health Crisis in Film

Out of all of the five movies assigned to watch my two favorites were American Psycho and One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest. I have to give credit though to the other three movies because they were brilliant. Especially Parasite, the cinematography and the way the movie flowed were exceptional. The endings of American Psycho and One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest stood out to me the most because of how raw and shocking of a reaction they left on me after watching. You could say that both of these movies made me a little psycho and cuckoo… I’m gonna pretend someone laughed at my embarrassing pun. Now let's get to the topic of discussion here with discussing the endings of American Psycho and One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest. The ending of American Psycho played tricks on my mind because it made me believe that what Patrick Bateman did was just a false reality and it never happened. Rewind towards the ending when Bateman goes on a psychotic killing spree. After things keep getting worse such as killing the old lady who interrupted him trying to shove the cat into the ATM, killing NYPD officers, and blowing up two cop cars, the spree kept going. Finally, Bateman is in his Pierce & Pierce and makes a call to his lawyer, he tells him everything, as he is hysterically sobbing through the phone what had just happened. He confesses to killing more than 40 people. The next day Bateman sits and has drinks with his business colleagues and he sees his lawyer. He walks up to him and asks him if he got his voicemail. His lawyer thought the voicemail was hysterical and Bateman had a hard time understanding why his lawyer was laughing at his confession. Bateman says again that he killed Paul Allen and before he can get another word out his lawyer, Harold says Uhm no... I was just with Paul in London a few days ago and we had dinner. Bateman’s face got stiff, his face was shiny from all the sweat and I think this is the moment in the film that was the clear image of Bateman's hallucinations, false reality, and declining mental health. I believe the purpose of this ambiguity was to portray the pain that Bateman suffers every day because of his mental illness. According to the website CinemaBlend, “The more significant takeaway is meant to be present in the satire that comes in Bateman admitting his horrific crimes and nobody taking him seriously. He not only lives in an entirely shallow existence where "inside doesn't matter," but he has been driven to the point where he has become a mystery even unto himself, and only really knows that he wants to inflict his inner pain on others. Tragic as it is to say, the number of people he may or may not have murdered is inconsequential -- like the film's existence as Bateman's confession” (Eisenberg). His lawyer doesn’t even take his confession seriously so Bateman is left alone in his world to question what reality really is. Did he kill any of those people or was that just him imagining how he wants to inflict his pain onto others? The character's motives only lead to a temporary sense of catharsis like for example one of the most brutal scenes in the film was when Bateman kills Paul in his apartment. He played music that spoke to him lyrically and he got a clean ax, covered his floor, couches, and himself in plastic, and took his jealousy and frustration out on Paul by killing him viciously with a perfectly sharpened clean ax.

After Bateman would kill any of his victims he would relax for a little but yet not too long after he would be itching for another. The ending of American Psycho tied the movie up perfectly in my opinion. It didn’t necessarily satisfy my expectations. It left me in a curious state of mind because I thought wow did he even kill these people or was this all a part of his imagination? However, I think the way it was written was purposely brilliant because it ties in perfectly with the topic of mental health we are examining because was this a figure of Bateman's deranged mind, or did this actually occur. Overall, in my personal opinion, it was a fantastic movie.

The second movie that I will be diving into detail in is One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest. My Dad would watch this film when I was little. I would watch films like Indiana Jones and other older films with him however, I never watched this one so watching this film kinda reminded me of that experience I had with my Dad growing up. I enjoyed watching this film a lot, something about the aesthetic of an older film it just makes you feel so alive. The ending of One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest left a permanent scar on me because of how raw and emotional the scene was. Mac's character when first introduced was a guy who was full of life and wanted to bring the same light to the men of the mental hospital. Towards the end of the film, Mac holds a party for the men and brings two girls along. Billy and the one woman end up hooking up in one of the rooms and come the next morning Nurse Ratched finds him. After the discovery of Billy, she threatens to tell his mom and this drives Billy off the edge. He takes a piece of glass and while he is sent to wait for nurse Ratched in the other room he kills himself. The discovery of Billy’s death infuriates Mac because he saw so much potential in him and because of Nurse Ratched's threats, Mac strangles her to the point where she almost dies. As an inhumane punishment Mac has a lobotomy that permanently turns him into a zombie. In the end scene, Chief which, over time becomes Mac's best friend in the mental hospital notices that Mac has become a zombie and makes the quick decision to kill him by suffocating him with a pillow. Chief does this because he knew that Mac would rather be dead than be a zombie in Nurse Ratched’s mental institution.

Similar to the ambiguous ending in the film American Psycho the ending of One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest had an ambiguous ending. According to the website Shmoop,” McMurphy has become a hero to the other patients in the ward because of his ability to stand up to Nurse Ratched. The others would be devastated to see Mac wandering around with dead eyes and a scarred forehead. So Chief decides to take matters into his own hands and to give Mac back his freedom, saying "I wouldn't leave you here this way" and smothering him. Then Chief gives freedom to himself by breaking out of the hospital and running off into the forest” (Shmoop Editorial Team). Chief and Mac discussed earlier in the movie that they want to run away to Canada and live a peaceful life so Chief decides to kill him to give him his power and keep Mac’s legacy living even when he is physically gone. This is why Chief purposely takes the sink out of the floor and throws it through the window so he can escape and run free to Canada to pay tribute to Mac. As for Mac's character, strangling Nurse Ratched I believe did provide him with a sense of catharsis because he was able to get revenge on her for unintentionally killing his friend Billy. However, the relief didn’t last long because Mac gets sent to be punished by the mental institution. Punished as if sent to be lobotomized. As for Chief's character, Mac helps him by leading him to a sense of catharsis throughout the entire movie. Before Mac officially came to the mental hospital Chief was considered hard of hearing and didn’t pay any mind to anyone. However, according to the website Looper, “ McMurphy impacts Chief the most. By watching Mac refuse to take anything lying down, Chief learns how to be as "big" in his actions as he is in stature — and he feels like he owes that to McMurphy. Without the con man giving him the confidence to talk and break free from the ward's toxic environment, Chief would still be silently sweeping the hospital floors at the movie's close. Chief knows that someone like McMurphy — who is so full of life — would never want to live after being lobotomized. Being a prisoner on Ratched's ward was hard enough for Mac without being a prisoner in his own body” (Harbet). Killing Mac gave Chief the final sense of relief one needed because he knew that Mac would never want to be a prisoner in his own body and with the courage he gave Chief, he finally breaks free, keeping Mac’s legacy alive and living his life.

The ending One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest was so unexpected for me that my hand was over my mouth and my eyes were peeled to the screen. At first, I didn’t fully grasp why Chief was suffocating Mac however, once he ripped the sink out of the floor It all connected. I personally don’t think the ending could have been written any other way. It was a perfect way to tie the film all together while also highlighting the harsh theme of mental illness in that time and not fully understanding the negative consequences of treatment and what it can do to a person like Mac. It saddens me that this happened to Mac because he was a regular guy at the beginning of the film and a soul in a cold body at the end however, the ending gives the audience a sense of catharsis because we all know why Chief did what he did. Mac helped Chief get his life back and Chief helped Mac preserve his life for the man he really was. Overall I believe that One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest was one of the best films I have ever watched and I enjoyed watching it for this class for the first time.

[sexy-monster-fucker]

Goofball Bill Skarsgård Headcannons (part 2/??)

Author's note: So, everyone seemed to really like these last time! Depending upon how well this one does, there may be a part 3 (perhaps even 4!).

Bill is a super sweet guy! He loves messing with you, making your blood pressure rise and such. He loves making you laugh.

Riding with Bill in a car,

- Bill is driving, of course.

- He constantly takes his hands off the wheel and screams, "WHOA!" Just to make you jump.

- Pulling up at a drive-thru and speaking full on Swedish, which throws the worker for a loop. You can't help but giggle at him, which makes him want to do it more.

- When it's late, he punches the gas down the interstate to see what you'll do. "bILL!! NOOOO!" Causing him to laugh hysterically as he lifts his foot from the gas.

- Making funny faces at you while somehow still concentrating on the road in front.

- Bill screaming along with the radio as a popular tune comes on. "HOLY CRAP! THIS IS MY JAM!" While he dances in the drivers seat.

Nostalgic Night at the apartment,

- Bill turns on old cartoons from the 90s (Dexter's Laboratory, The Powerpuff Girls, Johnny Bravo, Courage the Cowardly Dog, The Animaniacs, etc.).

- You and Bill just can quote all the shows.

- Somehow remembering Every. Last. Word. Of the theme songs.

- It's fun reminiscing with Bill over something that brought you so much joy as a child.

- 80s Classics are always fun!

- Watching all three of the Back to the Future movies.

- You and Bill TOTALLY act out the Marty and Doc scenes.

- Ferris Bueller's Day Off is such a classic.

- Bill has his entire monologue from the beginning memorized. "Life moves pretty fast-" Causing you to laugh.

- You watch ALL THE STAR WARS MOVIES!

- Little did you know, Bill was a huge Star Wars nerd too!

- Bill just having the handsomeness of an 80s teen heart throb.

- Of course, you watch the 1990 Miniseries of IT.

- You can literally quote this entire film.

- From every stutter to the last Beep Beep, Richie, you know it word for word. (Admitting to Bill that Tim Curry was a childhood crush of yours).

- Bill smiles at you and ends up doing his version of Pennywise just to make you laugh.

- "You look like such a nice girl, I bet you have a lot of friends!" As he jumps on top of you and smothers you with kisses.

- "BEEP BEEP, BILL!" Laughing at the fact that you were basically telling him to shut his trap.

- Of course, gotta have some 2000s classics too.

- You both watch all the High School Musical movies. Bill sings along to ALL of it.

- Watching Mean Girls. Bill dies when he realizes you can quote this entire film too.

- You whisper, "It's like I have ESPN or something." Grabbing your tit and laughing at the fact the girl thinks she can tell the weather. (Bill's cheeks turn blood red when you grab yourself)

- Watching the Devil Wears Prada.

- Bill stands up and composes himself just like Nigel.

- Laughing as he puts on a pair of glasses and bringing them to the tip of his nose while pushing his lips out.

- Disney Movies are so much fun too!

- Bill is a HUGE Disnerd!

- You both watch the Lion King and sing along. Bill teared up when Mufasa dies.

- Watching Frozen together.

- You and Bill sing For the First Time in Forever together and laugh once you both finish.

- Singing In Summer like a couple of idiots.

- Watching Tangled and singing At Last I See the Light and kissing at the end.

- So many movies, you can't even remember them all. You fall asleep in Bill's arms on the couch while the movies still play.

Going to a movie premiere with Bill,

- He sits super close to during the screening.

- He grips your hand tightly in his.

- He whispers all the lines he remembers to you, causing you to giggle at the theatre.

- You nudge him softly, begging him to stop.

- Of course, he doesn't. He keeps poking you and licking your cheek throughout the entire film.

- You kiss him on the lips to make him stop.

- Bill's eyes widen and your plan fails, he believes this is you inviting him for more.

Spending the night with Bill,

- Pillow fights are a thing.

- Bill smacks you in the back of the head with a pillow and you fall onto the bed.

- You begin to fake cry, Bill gets super concerned.

- He grabs you and tries to flip you to see your face. You bust him right back with a pillow.

- Bill laughs and chases you through the house.

- You hide under tables and giggle.

- He finds you and hits you one last time before pulling you into his embrace.

- Pillow forts in the living room, of course.

- Bill pulls all the sheets from the bed and does everything in his power to make the fort capable of holding his entire figure.

- He layers the floor with pillows for you both to sit on.

- He puts bags of chips and cans of soda inside so you won't get hungry.

- He adds a couple of flashlights to light up the inside of the fort.

- You both lay there and talk for hours on end and eventually fall asleep.

- Waking up to Bill poking you in the face. You pull on his finger and grunt at his touch. "Why... are you... like this?" You mumble in your half asleep state. Bill can't help but laugh like a moron.

- You and Bill totally have matching onesies!

- They're the ones with feet in them and everything.

- Bill runs around the living room, sliding on the wood flooring.

- He falls onto the couch and laughs loudly.

- You check to make sure he's okay and he pulls you on top of him. He kisses you as he continues to laugh.

(( THAT'S ALL FOR NOW, FOLKS! MAKE SURE TO TELL ME WHAT YOU THINK! I really enjoy writing these! Feel free to reblog and make suggestions for next time! ))

Tags:

@letsdeerintheheadlightsuniverse

@kyubeyrei

[feynites]

Could you do a story where someone can't get out of a relationship (doesn't have to be romantic) where they want to so badly but there's so much history, there were good times and bad times as well. But they know if they don't they will never grow as a person , but to tell this person to go would be worse then tearing their own heart out, so their stuck, I would like to know how someone would deal with that situation.

He is an old man, when he comes to live with her.

Healthy, but frail. There is nothing wrong with him, the doctors say, except for what time has done, and he has weathered the physical decay of himself as well as can be expected. His skin looks like old leather bark, and his blue eyes - only blue eyes in the family - are the only bright spots on him. What hair he has left is dry and stringy. He is stooped, and takes his steps carefully, and does everything slowly.

He still manages to hurt her, whenever he clasps her hand. To steady himself. To shake it. To take it, and hold onto it, as if he is half convinced that she will run from him at the first available opportunity.

He isn’t wrong to worry. 

But there’s no one else, in the end. You have to look after your grandfather for me. He’s too old to keep living by himself, and yet, paradoxically, not infirm or senile enough to qualify for assistance. The problem, really, is that he never learned to do much of anything for himself that needs to be done, now. He can’t cook. Can’t clean. Doesn’t know how to use a laundry machine, or a smart phone, can’t drive a car, or walk safely down a busy street. She can remember when he was younger. Blonde and bright, with wiry muscles on his arms and sharp words always on his tongue.

It ain’t right. Their kind. It’s unnatural.

He’ll die on his own. An accident. Trying to heat up his supper or cross a street or mow the lawn. His fingers are hard, and tight, and mean around hers, but.

She can’t let him die.

When she was small, he used to take her to the park. Take her to the zoo. Aquarium. Library. He bought her ice-cream and held her hand on the bus, took her to school, sometimes. Went to see her plays. Her fingers cramp, in his grip, and she smiles and tells him he’s holding too tight.

“Still got it, then!” he insists. “Not too ‘infirm’, eh? Not like those old types at the home. I’m too young to go there, still!’

Too young. Always too good for what befell everyone else. She can’t remember him getting sick, or fired, or mugged. Lucky blue eyes, she thinks, and takes him inside her home. Stripped clean of rainbows, made quiet and calm and a little alien to her own gaze, now. The room set up for him is the best she could manage. She remembers being nine and sick, and having him wheel the television set in, so she could watch VHS tapes while she sipped her gingerale.

There’s a television set in his room, now, too. And a desk, and a light, and the only three books he’s ever read - Bible, Dictionary, and Lawrence of Arabia - and the bed, and the closet. Chest of drawers. It used to be her room, but the guest room is too small a space for him. He’s a cramped old man, but oh, he takes up so much space.

You eat too much. You’re a fatty, you are. Greedy fat pig, there, I said it. 

He always did say it.

She has to take him. She has to take him, there’s no way around it. But maybe it won’t be for long, she thinks, and wonders if it’s horrible that it feels like a consolation.

He doesn’t like the room.

Not enough ‘natural light’.

He hardly spends any time in it, she finds. As the days go by. He expands and expands, shuffling steps that always press into her spaces, as he moves to stand too close. Always, too close, with his grip too-tight on her arm or shoulder or wrist. She learns to hate the sound of him drawing breath for words, because he never says anything kind. Tries to make it work. Plays games and reminiscences on old times. Parks and zoos, bus rides and school events.

The end of the world’s coming.

Don’t you know that?

The end of the world. I’m going to see Him come. I am. We’re living in the End Times.

He wants the world to end because he can’t imagine it going on without him.

She almost feels as if, in a way, it already has ended. Or stalled, at least. Slipped into a stagnant pond, deep, algae-covered waters that drown so slowly, as she finds herself retreating into corners, and pushed to the fringes. Squished, squished to the walls of her home, as he grips her too-tight, and does the same to everything else, too. Cabinet handles broken off and remote control buttons smashed, glasses sent plummeting to the floor, closet door dented when he couldn’t get it open and decided to try kicking it instead. He’s skin and bone and the bones of him are jagged things.

She hates him so much.

It’s heavy in her.

You never smile at me anymore. Come on, smile for me! No one likes a dour old cow.

She has dreams of taking a knife and just stabbing him. One, ten, twenty times. Of putting poison in his food. Of taking his pillow and smothering him. She doesn’t like it. She’s thought about doing horrible things to herself, but doing them to someone else is so much uglier. It’s not the kind of person she wants to be.

She wants to be the bigger person.

One morning, then, she wakes up, and wonders.

How can she be the bigger person, if he makes her feel so small?

He moves to take her arm, as she brings him breakfast, and she snatches it away.

“No,” she says. 

He laughs at her.

So dramatic! What do you mean, no?

“I mean no. You can’t touch me. You’re not allowed to touch me without my permission, and you don’t have it.”

He doesn’t take it seriously. But he is old and slow and frail, and even if his grip is harsh, she can avoid it. She keeps out of his hands, and when he tries to take her shoulder or wrist by surprise, she smacks him. Hard enough to sting. Hard enough to merit protest, but he lets her go.

Hysterical! She’s hysterical!

He is still not allowed to touch her.

And then he is not allowed in her room. It is hers. She buys a lock for the door, keeps all her most important things where he cannot touch them. Cannot sneer at them, or break them, or scrutinize them. They are hers. The space is hers, and he might live adjacent to it - might be here, might be real - but he is not allowed to have all of it.

She expands.

Takes the kitchen back, too, because he does not cook or clean and has no reason to be in there. It has no doors, so it’s not as thorough. He goes in, defiantly, when she’s not around. Petulant as the child he somehow never stopped being. But it becomes like the touching. She pushes him back, and puts up a boundary, and enforces it.

He’s a mean old bastard, and she’s done being kind to him. 

That doesn’t mean she’s cruel to him, whatever he says. He has his own space. Has his room, and the sitting room, and his chair on the porch. She takes him to doctor’s appointments and drops him off at church.

You’re going to hell. That’s the saddest part, for me. I’m going to have to look at your grandmother in Heaven, and tell her why I couldn’t Save you.

She glances sidelong at him.

“If you say so.”

He hates her, he hates her, and when his heart gives out, he blames her.

So impossible to live with! 

Maybe so. Because he’s going to have to do it anyway. Because he doesn’t have a choice, and she doesn’t have a choice, and so this is how it goes:

He says what he likes, as he always has. Goes to church every Sunday. Watches all the television he likes, and gets his mail from his friends ‘back home’, and sits on the porch to spy on the neighbours.

She makes his meals and cleans his clothes, ferries him around, but she owns her space, and she goes and lives without him. She retreats, sometimes. Forces him back, at others. Borders are drawn and boundaries are made. 

He hates her.

She hates him.

There’s a Bible on his desk.

There’s a rainbow pin on her coat.

Life goes on.

[shimmer712]

Love these tags

#hc; kaeya#hc; diona#//To be fair; he wasn't actually aiming to distract HER#//But a cat he'd been playing with#//She just happened to be walking by with a tray of drinks and IMMEDIATELY lunged for it#//Not only did he promise to give up drinks that long in apology; but also volunteered to clean up the mess AND paid for the drinks spilled#//Mind you; it was absolute HELL for him; abruptly going cold turkey that long#//His migraines got so bad; it wasn't even funny#//But he kept to his promise anyways. Bc he is a Gentleman and a Knight#//He NEVER let her know just how bad it got for him that month. every time she tried to pry or taunt; he would swiftly take her focus away#//His knights tho weren't so lucky lmao. It was known as Hell Month; with the training and patrols he put them through#//On the bright side tho; their skills improved Greatly AND troubles in Mond decreased Immensely; too#//He offered everyone staggered paid vacation times in the following months in apology; if not offered to pay for drinks that month too#//Most took up his drinks offer; luckily enough#//Diona claims that month was the most peaceful she'd every worked#//The fact that Kaeya was suddenly a Lot quicker to Intimidate/kick nuisances out of the Cats Tail for her MAY have had smth to do with it#//She still argues since he could do a whole month without alcohol; he could easily give it up altogether#//She still doesn't get why he keeps laughing hysterically every time she brings it up#//It annoys her to no end

Kaeya once gave up drinking for a whole month in penance because he'd accidentally embarrassed Diona in setting off her instincts to pounce by idly reflecting lights from an ice crystal.